Skip to main content

Full text of "Principles of social reconstruction"

See other formats


PRINCIPLES  of   SOCIAL 
RECONSTRUCTION 


EXTRACTS  FROM  EARLY  REVIEWS 


"At  length  the  war  has  given  us  a  much  bigger  and  deeper 
book  of  prophecy,  and  the  man  who  has  written  it  is  the  ablest 
and  most  unpopular  figure  in  contemporary  England.  It  will 
outlive  the  war  by  many  a  year  and  decade.  Mr.  Russell  has 
written  a  big  and  living  book.  We  question  whether  a  more 
brilliant  statement  of  the  Liberal  philosophy  has  been  written 
since  the  last  world  war  created  Liberalism." — The  Nation. 

"  Mr.  Bertrand  Russell  has  written  a  thoroughly  mischievous 
book,  and  it  is  all  the  more  mischievous  because,  being  a 
cultivated  man,  he  has  at  his  service  a  felicitous  literary  style 
which  may  possess  some  attractions  for  the  unwary  minds  of 
prejudiced  partisans  and  loose  thinkers." — LORD  CROMER  in 
the  Spectator. 

"Essentially  a  discussion  rather  of  principles  than  of  any 
definite  programme,  being  an  examination  and  comparison  of 
the  possessive  and  the  creative  impulses." — Times. 

"  Mr.  Russell's  principles  are,  with  few  exceptions,  of  the 
very  best." — Westminster  Gazette. 

"  Mr.  Russell  .  .  .  brings  no  comfort  to  the  enemy,  whom  he 
severely  trounces  for  their  crime  against  civilization." — Land 
and  Water. 


PRINCIPLES  of  SOCIAL 
RECONSTRUCTION 


BERTRAND  RUSSELL,  F.R.S. 


LONDON  :  GEORGE   ALLEN   &  UNWIN   LTD. 
RUSKIN   HOUSE  +o  MUSEUM   STREET,   W,C. 


First  published  November  igi6 
Reprinted    .    .   January  79/7 


(All  rights  reserved) 


PREFACE 

THE  following  lectures  were  written  in  1915, 
and  delivered  in  the  beginning  of  1916.  I 
had  hoped  to  re-write  them  considerably,  and 
make  them  somewhat  less  inadequate  to  their 
theme  ;  but  other  work,  which  seemed  more 
pressing,  intervened,  and  the  prospect  of  oppor- 
tunity for  leisurely  revision  remains  remote. 

My  aim  is  to  suggest  a  philosophy  of  politics 
based  upon  the  belief  that  impulse  has  more 
effect  than  conscious  purpose  in  moulding  men's 
lives.  Most  impulses  may  be  divided  into  two 
groups,  the  possessive  and  the  creative,  accord- 
ing as  they  aim  at  acquiring  or  retaining  some- 
thing that  cannot  be  shared,  or  at  bringing 
into  the  world  some  valuable  thing,  such  as 
knowledge  or  art  or  goodwill,  in  which  there  is 
no  private  property.  J  consider  the  best  life 
that  which  is  most  built  on  creative  impulses, 
and  the  worst  that  which  is  most  inspired  by 
love  of  possession.  Political  institutions  have 
a  very  great  influence  upon  the  dispositions  of 
men  and  women,  and  should  be  such  as  to 

5 


Preface 

promote  creativeness  at  the  expense  of  posses - 
siveness.  The  State,  war,  and  property  are 
the  chief  political  embodiments  of  the  posses- 
sive impulses ;  education,  marriage,  and 
religion  ought  to  embody  the  creative  impulses, 
though  at  present  they  do  so  very  inadequately. 
Liberation  of  creativeness  ought  to  be  the 
principle  of  reform  both  in  politics  and  in 
economics.  It  is  this  conviction  which  has 
led  to  the  writing  of  these  lectures. 

September  1916. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I.      THE   PRINCIPLE   OF   GROWTH  .                  .  .9 

II.      THE   STATE.                .                 .  .                 .  -      44 

III.      WAR   AS   AN    INSTITUTION      .  .                  .  -77 

IV.  PROPERTY     .                 .                 .  .                  .  .Ill 

V.  EDUCATION                    .                  .  .                  .  -143 
VI.       MARRIAGE    AND   THE   POPULATION  QUESTION  .    1 68 

VII.      RELIGION   AND   THE   CHURCHES  .                 .  .    197 

VIII.      WHAT   WE   CAN    DO  .                  .  ,                  .  .224 


Le  souffle,  le  rhythme,  la  vraie  force  populaire 
manqua  a  la  reaction.  Elle  eut  les  rois,  les  tresors, 
les  armees;  elle  ecrasa  les  peuples,  mais  elle  resta 
muette.  Elle  tua  en  silence;  elle  ne  put  parler 
qu'avec  le  canon  sur  ses  horribles  champs  de 
bataille.  .  .  .  Tuer  quinze  millions  d'hommes  par 
la  faim  et  1'epee,  a  la  bonne  heure,  cela  se  peut. 
Mais  faire  un  petit  chant,  un  air  aime  de  tous,  voila 
ce  que  nulle  machination  ne  donnera.  .  .  .  Don 
reserve,  beni.  .  .  .  Ce  chant  peut-etre  a  1'aube  jaillira 
d'un  cceur  simple,  ou  1'alouette  le  trouvera  en  mon- 
tant  au  soleil,  de  son  sillon  d'avril. 

MICHELET. 


PRINCIPLES    OF    SOCIAL 
RECONSTRUCTION 

i 

THE    PRINCIPLE    OF.    GROWTH 

To  all  who  are  capable  of  new  impressions 
and  fresh  thought,  some  modification  of  former 
beliefs  and  hopes  has  been  brought  by  the 
war.  What  the  modification  has  been  has 
depended,  in  each  case,  upon  character  and 
circumstance ;  but  in  one  form  or  another  it 
has  been  almost  universal.  To  me,  the  chief 
thing  to  be  learnt  through  the  war  has  been 
a  certain  view  of  the  springs  of  human  action, 
what  they  are,  and  what  we  may  legitimately 
hope  that  they  will  become.  This  view,  if  it 
is  true,  seems  to  afford  a  basis  for  political 
philosophy  more  capable  of  standing  erect  in  a 
time  of  crisis  than  the  philosophy  of  traditional 
Liberalism  has  shown  itself  to  be .  The  follow- 
ing lectures,  though  only  one  of  them  will  deal 
with  war,  are  all  inspired  by  a  view  of  the 
springs  of  action  which  has  been  suggested 

9 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

by  the  war.  And  all  of  them  are  informed  by 
the  hope  of  seeing  such  political  institutions 
established  in  Europe  as  shall  make  men 
averse  from  war— a  hope  which  I  firmly  believe 
to  be  realizable,  though  not  without  a  great 
and  fundamental  reconstruction  pf  economic 
and  social  life. 

To  one  who  stands  outside  the  cycle  of 
beliefs  and  passions  which  make  the  war  seem 
necessary,  an  isolation,  an  almost  unbearable 
separation  from  the  general  activity,  becomes 
unavoidable.  At  the  very  moment  when  the 
universal  disaster  raises  compassion  in  the 
highest  degree,  compassion  itself  compels 
aloofness  from  the  impulse  to  self-destruction 
which  has  swept  over  Europe.  The  helpless 
longing  to  save  men  from  the  ruin  towards 
which  they  are  hastening  makes  it  necessary 
to  oppose  the  stream,  to  incur  hostility,  to  be 
thought  unfeeling;,  to  lose  for  the  moment  the 
power  of  winning  belief.  It  is  impossible  to 
prevent  others  from  feeling  hostile,  but  it  is 
possible  to  avoid  any  reciprocal  hostility  on 
one's  own  part,  by  imaginative  understanding 
and  the  sympathy  which  grows  out  of  it.  And 
without  understanding  and  sympathy  it  is 
impossible  to  find  a  cure  for  the  evil  from 
which  the  world  is  suffering. 

There  are  two  views  of  the  war  neither  of 
which  seems  to  me  adequate.  The  usual  view 
in  this  country  is  that  it  is  due  to  the  wicked- 

10 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

ness  of  the  Germans  ;  the  view  of  most  pacifists 
is  that  it  is  due  to  the  diplomatic  tangle  and 
to  the  ambitions  of  Governments.  I  think 
both  these  views  fail  to  realize  the  extent 
to  which  war  grows  out  of  ordinary  human 
nature.  Germans,  and  also  the  men  who  com- 
pose Governments,  are  on  the  whole  average 
human  beings,  actuated  by  the  same  passions 
that  actuate  others,  not  differing  much  from  the 
rest  of  the  world  except  in  their  circumstances. 
War  is  accepted  by  men  who  are  neither 
Germans  nor  diplomatists  with  a  readiness,  an 
acquiescence  in  untrue  and  inadequate  reasons, 
which  would  not  be  possible  if  any  deep  repug1- 
nance  to  war  were  widespread  hi  other  nations 
or  classes.  The  untrue  things  which  men 
believe,  and  the  true  things  which  they  dis- 
believe, are  an  index  to  their  impulses — not 
necessarily  to  individual  impulses  in  each  case 
(since  beliefs  are  contagious),  but  to  the 
general  impulses  of  the  community.  We  all 
believe  many  things  which  we  have  no  good 
ground  for  believing,  because,  subconsciously, 
our  nature  craves  certain  kinds  of  action  which 
these  beliefs  would  render  reasonable  if  they 
were  true.  Unfounded  beliefs  are  the  homage 
which  impulse  pays  to  reason  ;  and  thus  it  is 
with  the  beliefs  which,  opposite  but  similar, 
make  men  here  and  in  Germany  believe  it  their 
duty  to  prosecute  the  war. 

The  first  thought  which  naturally  occurs  to 

n 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

one  who  accepts  this  view  is  that  it  would 
be  well  if  men  were  more  under  the  dominion 
of  reason.  War,  to  those  who  see  that  it  must 
necessarily  do  untold  harm  to  all  the  com- 
batants, seems  a  mere  madness,  a  collective 
insanity  in  which  all  that  has  been  known  in 
time  of  .peace  is  forgotten.  If  impulses  were 
more  Controlled,  if  thought  were  less  dominated 
by  passion,  men  would  guard  their  minds 
against  the  approaches  of  war  fever,  and  dis- 
putes would  be  adjusted  amicably.  This  is 
true,  but  it  is  not  by  itself  sufficient.  It  is 
only  those  in  whom  the  desire  to  think  truly 
is  itself  a  passion  who  will  find  this  desire 
adequate  to  control  the  passions  of  war.  Only 
passion  can  control  passion,  and  only  a  con- 
trary impulse  or  desire  can  check  impulse. 
Reason,  as  it  is  preached  by  traditional  moral- 
ists, is  too  negative,  too  little  living,  to  make 
a  good  life.  It  is  not  by  reason  alone  that  wars 
can  be  prevented,  but  by  a  positive  life  of 
impulses  and  passions  antagonistic  to  those  that 
lead  to  war.  It  is  the  life  of  impulse  that 
needs  to  be  changed,  not  only  the  life  of 
conscious  thought. 

All  human  activity  springs  from  two  sources  : 
impulse  and  desire.  The  part  played  by  desire 
has  always  been  sufficiently  recognized.  When 
men  find  themselves  not  fully  contented,  and 
not  able  instantly  to  procure  what  will  cause 
content,  imagination  brings  before  their  minds 

12 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

the  thought  of  thing's  which  they  believe  would 
make  them  happy.  All  desire  involves  an 
interval  of  time  between  the  consciousness  of 
a  need  and  the  opportunity  for  satisfying  it. 
The  acts  inspired  biy  desire  may  be  in  them- 
selves painful,  the  time  before  satisfaction  can 
be  achieved  may  be  very  long,  the  object 
desired  may  be  something  outside  our  own 
lives,  and  even  after  our  own  death.  Will,  as 
a  directing  force,  consists  mainly  in  following 
desires  for  more  or  less  distant  objects,  in  spite 
of  the  painfulness  of  the  acts  involved  and  the 
solicitations  of  incompatible  but  more  imme- 
diate desires  and  impulses .  All  this  is  familiar, 
and  political  philosophy  hitherto  has  been 
almost  entirely  based  upon  desire  as  the  source 
of  human  actions. 

But  desire  governs  no  more  than  a  part  of 
human  activity,  and  that  not  the  most  impor- 
tant but  only  the  rrtore  conscious,  explicit,  and 
civilized  part. 

In  all  the  miore  instinctive  part  of  our  nature 
we  are  dominated  by  impulses  to  certain  kinds 
of  activity,  not  by  desires  for  certain  ends. 
Children  run  and'  shout,  not  because  of  any 
good  which  they  expect  to  realize,  but  because 
of  a  direct  im'pulse  to  running  and  shouting. 
Dogs  bay  the  moon,  not  because  they  consider 
that  it  is  to  their  advantage  to  do  so,  but 
because  they  feel  an  impulse  to  bark.  It  is  not 
any  purpose,  but  merely  an  impulse;,  that 

13 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

prompts  such  actions  as  eating,  drinking1, 
love-making,  quarrelling,  boasting.  Those  who 
believe  that  man  is  a  rational  animal  will  say 
that  people  boast  in  order  that  others  may  have 
a  good  opinion  of  them; ;  but  most  of  us  can 
recall  occasions  when  we  have  boasted  in  spite 
of  knowing  that  we  should  be  despised  for  it. 
Instinctive  acts  normally  achieve  some  result 
which  is  agreeable  to  the  natural  man,  but  they 
are  not  performed  from  desire  for  this  result. 
They  are  performed  from  direct  impulse,  and 
the  imipulse  is  often  strong  even  in  cases  in 
which  the  normal  desirable  result  cannot  follow. 
Grown  men  like  to  imagine  themselves  more 
rational  than  children  and  dogs,  and  uncon- 
sciously conceal  from  themselves  how  great  a 
part  impulse  plays  in  their  lives.  This  uncon- 
scious concealment  always  follows  a  certain 
general  plan .  When  an  impulse  is  not  indulged 
in  the  moment  in  which  it  arises,  there  grows 
up  a  desire  for  the  expected  consequences  of 
indulging  the  impulse.  If  some  of  the  conse- 
quences which  are  reasonably  to  be  expected 
are  clearly  disagreeable,  a  conflict  between 
foresight  and  impulse  arises.  If  the  impulse 
is  weak,  foresight  may  conquer ;  this  is  what 
is  called  acting  on  reason.  If  the  imipulse  is 
strong,  either  foresight  will  be  falsified,  and 
the  disagreeable  consequences  will  be  forgotten, 
or,  in  men  of  a  heroic  mould,  the  consequences 
may  be  recklessly  accepted.  »When  Macbeth 

14 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

realizes  that  he  is  doomed  to  defeat,  he  does 
not  shrink  from  the  fight ;    he  exclaims  : — 

Lay  on,  Macduff, 
And  damned  be  him  that  first  cries,  Hold,  enough ! 

But  such  strength  and  recklessness  of 
impulse  is  rare.  Most  men,  when  their  impulse 
is  strong,  succeed  in  persuading  themselves, 
usually  by  a  subconscious  selectiveness  of 
attention,  that  agreeable  consequences  will 
follow  from  the  indulgence  of  their  impulse. 
Whole  philosophies,  whole  systems  of  ethical 
valuation,  spring  up  in  this  way :  they  are 
the  embodiment  of  a  kind  of  thought  which  is 
subservient  to  impulse,  which  aims  at  providing 
a  quasi -rational  ground  for  the  indulgence  of 
impulse.  The  only  thought  Which  is  genuine 
is  that  which  springs  out  of  the  intellectual 
impulse  of  curiosity,  leading  to  the  desire  to 
know  and  understand.  But  most  of  what 
passes  for  thought  is  inspired  by  some  non- 
intellectual  impulse,  and  is  merely  a  means  of 
persuading  ourselves  that  we  shall  not  be 
disappointed  or  do  harm1  if  we  indulge  this 
impulse.1 

When  an  impulse  is  restrained,  we  feel 
discomfort  or  even  violent  pain.  We  may 
indulge  the  impulse  in  order  to  escape  from 

1  On  this  subject  compare  Bernard  Hart's  "Psychology 
of  Insanity"  (Cambridge  University  Press,  1914),  chap,  v, 
especially  pp.  62-5. 

15 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

this  pain,  and  our  action  is  then  one  which  has 
a  purpose.  But  the  pain  only  exists  because 
of  the  imipulse,  and  the  impulse  itself  is  directed 
to  an  act,  not  to  escaping  from  the  pain  of 
restraining  the  impulse.  The  impulse  itself 
remains  without  a  purpose,  and  the  purpose 
of  escaping  from  pain  only  arises  when  the 
impulse  has  been  momentarily  restrained. 

Impulse  is  at  the  basis  of  our  activity,  much 
more  than  desire .  Desire  has  its  place,  but  not 
so  large  a  place  as  it  seems  to  have.  Impulses 
bring  with  them  a  whole  train  of  subservient 
fictitious  desires  :  they  make  men  feel  that 
they  desire  the  results  which  will  follow  from 
indulging  the  impulses,  and'  that  they  are  acting 
for  the  sake  of  these  results,  when  in  fact  their 
action  has  no  motive  outside  itself.  A  man 
may  write  a  book  or  paint  a  picture  under  the 
belief  that  he  desires  the  praise  which  it  will 
bring  him,1 ;  but  as  soon  as  it  is  finished,  if 
his  creative  impulse  is  not  exhausted,  what 
he  has  done  grows  uninteresting  to  him,  and 
he  begins  a  new  piece  of  work.  What  applies 
to  artistic  creation  applies  equally  to  all  that  is 
most  vital  in  our  lives  :  direct  impulse  is  what 
moves  us,  and  the  desires  which  we  think  we 
have  are  a  mere  garment  for  the  impulse. 

Desire,  as  opposed  to  impulse,  has,  it  is  true, 
a  large  and  increasing  share  in  the  regula- 
tion of  men's  lives .  Im'pulse  is  erratic  and 
anarchical,  not  easily  fitted  into  a  well-regu- 

16 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

lated  system ;  it  may  be  tolerated  in  children 
and  artists,  but  it  is  not  thought  proper  to  men 
who  hope  to  be  taken  seriously.  [Almost  all 
paid  work  is  done  from  desire,  not  from 
impulse :  the  Work  itself  is  more  or  less 
irksome,  but  the  payment  for  it  is  desired. 
The  serious  activities  that  fill  a  man's  working 
hours  are,  excepit  in  a  few  fortunate  individuals,, 
governed  mainly  by  purposes,  not  by  impulses 
towards  those  activities.  In  this  hardly  any 
one  sees  an  evil,  because  the  place  of  impulse 
in  a  satisfactory  existence  is  not  recognized. 
An  impulse,  to  one  who  does  not  share  it 
actually  or  imaginatively,  will  always  seem  to 
be  mad .  All  impulse  is  essentially  blind,  in  the 
sense  that  it  does  not  spring  from  any  prevision 
of  'consequences .  The  man  who  does  not  share 
the  impulse  will  form  a  different  estimate  as 
to  what  the  consequences  will  be,  and  as  to 
whether  those  that  must  ensue  are  desirable. 
This  difference  of  opinion  will  seem  to  be 
ethical  or  intellectual,  whereas  its  real  basis  is 
a  difference  of  impulse.  No  genuine  agree- 
ment will  be  reached,  in  such  a  case,  so  long  as 
the  difference  of  impulse  persists.  In  all  men 
who  have  any  vigorous  life,  there  are  strong 
impulses  such  as  may  seem  utterly  unreason- 
able to  others.  Blind  impulses  sometimes  lead 
to  destruction  and  death,  but  at  other  times 
they  lead  to  the  biest  things  the  world  contains. 
Blind  impulse  is  the  source  of  war,  but  it  is 

17  B 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

also  the  source  of  science,  and  art,  and  love. 
It  is  not  the  weakening  of  impulse  that  is  to 
be  desired,  but  the  direction  of  impulse  towards 
life  and  growth  rather  than  towards  death  and 
decay. 

The  complete  control  of  impulse  by  will, 
which  is  sometimes  preached  by  moralists,  and 
often  enforced  by  economic  necessity,  is  not 
really  desirable.  A  life  governed  by  purposes 
and  desires,  to  the  exclusion  of  impulse,  is  a 
tiring  life  ;  it  exhausts  vitality,  and  leaves  a 
man,  in  the  end,  indifferent  to  the  very  purposes 
which  'he  has  'been  trying  to  achieve.  When 
a  whole  nation  lives  in  this  way,  the  whole 
nation  tends  to  become  feeble,  without  enough 
grasp  to  recognize  and  overcome  the  obstacles 
to  its  desires.  Industrialism  and  organization 
are  constantly  forcing  civilized  nations  to  live 
more  'and  more  by  purpose  rather  than  impulse . 
In  the  long  run  such  a  mlode  of  existence,  if 
it  does  not  dry  up  the  springs  of  life,  produces 
new  impulses,  not  of  the  kind  which  the  will 
has  been  in  the  habit  of  controlling  or  of  which 
thought  is  conscious.  These  new  impulses  are 
apt  to  be  Worse  in  their  effects  than  those  that 
have  been  checked.  Excessive  discipline, 
especially  when  it  is  imposed  from  without, 
often  issues  in  impulses  of  cruelty  and  destruc- 
tion ;  this  is  one  reason  why  militarism  has  a 
bad  effect  on  national  character.  Either  lack 
of  vitality,  or  impulses  which  are  oppressive 

18 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

and  against  life,  will  almost  always  result  if 
the  spontaneous  impulses  are  not  able  to  find 
an  outlet.  A  man's  impulses  are  not  fixed 
from  the  beginning  by  his  native  disposition  : 
within  certain  wide  limits,  they  are  profoundly 
modified  by  his  circumstances  and  his  way  of 
life.  The  nature  of  these  modifications  ought 
to  be  studied,  and  the  results  of  such  study 
ought  to  be  taken  account  of  in  judging  the 
good  or  harm  that  is  done  by  political  and 
social  institutions. 

The  war  has  grown,  in  the  main,  out  of  the 
life  of  impulse,  not  out  of  reason  or  desire. 
There  is  an  impulse  of  aggression,  and  an  im- 
pulse of  resistance  to  aggression.  Either  may, 
on  occasion,  be  in  accordance  with  reason,  but 
both  are  operative  in  many  cases  in  which  they 
are  quite  contrary  to  reason.  Each  impulse 
produces  a  whole  harvest  of  attendant  beliefs. 
The  beliefs  appropriate  to  the  impulse  of 
aggression  may  be  seen  in  Bernhardi,  or  in  the 
early  Mohammedan  conquerors,  or,  in  full  per- 
fection, in  the  Book  of  Joshua.  There  is  first 
of  all  a  conviction  of  the  superior  excellence 
of  one's  own  group,  a  certainty  that  they  are 
in  some  sense  the  chosen  people.  This  justi- 
fies the  feeling  that  only  the  good  and  evil 
of  one's  own  group  is  of  real  importance, 
aSnd  that  the  rest  of  the  world  is  to  be 
regarded  merely  as  material  for  the  triumph  or 
salvation  of  the  higher  race.  In  modern 

19 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

politics  this  attitude  is  embodied  in  imperial- 
ism. Europe  as  a  whole  has  this  attitude 
towards  Asia  and  Africa,  and  many  Germans 
have  this  attitude  towards  the  rest  of  Europe. 

Correlative  to  the  impulse  of  aggression  is  the 
impulse  of  resistance  to  aggression.  This  im- 
pulse is  exemplified  in  the  attitude  of  the  Israel- 
ites to  the  Philistines  or  of  mediaeval  Europe 
to  the  Mohammedans.  The  beliefs  which 
it  produces  are  beliefs  in  the  peculiar  wicked- 
ness of  those  whose  aggression  is  feared,  and 
in  the  immense  value  of  national  customs  which 
they  might  suppress  if  they  were  victorious. 
When  the  war  broke  out,  all  the  reactionaries 
in  England  and  France  began  to  speak  of 
the  danger  to  democracy,  although  until  that 
moment  they  had  opposed  democracy  with  all 
their  strength.  They  were  not  insincere  in 
so  speaking :  the  impulse  of  resistance  to 
Germany  made  them  value  whatever  was 
endangered  by  the  German  attack .  They  loved 
democracy  because  they  hated  Germany ;  but 
they  thought  they  hated  Germany  because  they 
loved  democracy. 

The  correlative  impulses  of  aggression  and 
resistance  to  aggression  have  both  been  opera- 
tive in  all  the  countries  engaged  in  the  war. 
Those  who  have  not  been  dominated  by  one  or 
other  of  these  impulses  may.  be  roughly  divided 
into  three  classes .  There  are,  first,  men  whose 
national  sentiment  is  antagonistic  to  the  State 

20 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

to  which  they  are  subject.  This  class  includes 
some  Irish,  Holes,  Einns,  Jews,  arid  other 
members  of  oppressed  nations .  Erom  our  point 
of  view,  these  men  may  be  omitted  from  our 
consideration,  since  they  have  the  same  impul- 
sive nature  as  those  who  fight,  and  .differ  merely 
in  external  circumstances. 

The  second  class  of  men  who  have  not  been 
part  of  the  force  supporting  the  war  have  been 
those  whose  impulsive  nature  is  more  or  less 
atrophied.  Opponents  of  pacifism  suppose  that 
all  pacifists  belong!  to  this  class,  except  when 
they  are  in  German  pay.  It  is  thought  that 
pacifists  are  bloodless,  men  without  passions, 
men  who  can  look  on  and  reason  with  cold 
detachment  while  their  brothers  are  giving 
their  lives  for  their  country.  Amjong  those 
who  are  merely  passively  pacifist,  and  do  no 
more  than  abstain  from  actively  taking  part 
in  the  war,  there  may  be  a  certain  proportion 
of  whom  this  is  true.  I  think  the  supporters 
of  war  would  be  right  in  decrying  such  men. 
In  spite  of  all  the  destruction  which  is  wrought 
by  the  impulses  that  lead  to  war,  there  is  more 
hope  for  a  nation  which  has  these  impulses 
than  for  a  nation  in  which  all  impulse  is  dead. 
Impulse  is  the  expression  of  life,  and  while 
it  exists  there  is  hope  of  its  turning  towards 
life  instead  of  towards  death ;  but  lack  of 
impulse  is  death,  and  out  of  death  no  new  life 
will  come. 

21 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

The  active  pacifists,  however,  are  not  of  this 
class :  they  are  not  men  without  impulsive 
force,  but  men  in  whom  some  impulse  to  which 
war  is  hostile  is  strong  enough  to  overcome 
the  impulses  that  lead  to  war.  It  is  not  the  act 
of  a  passionless  man  to  throw  himself  athwart 
the  whole  movement  of  the  national  life,  to 
urge  an  outwardly  hopeless  cause,  to  incur 
obloquy  and  to  resist  the  contagion  of  collective 
emotion.  The  impulse  to  avoid  the  hostility  of 
public  opinion  is  one  of  the  strongest  in  human 
nature,  and  can  only  be  overcome  by  an  unusual 
force  of  direct  and  uncalculating  impulse  ;  it 
is  not  cold  reason  alone  that  can  prompt  such 
an  act. 

Impulses  may  be  divided  into  those  that 
make  for  life  and  those  that  make  for  death. 
The  impulses  embodied  in  the  war  are  among 
those  that  make  for  death.  Any  one  of  the 
impulses  that  make  for  life,  if  it  is  strong 
enough,  will  lead  a  man  to  stand  out  against 
the  war.  Some  of  these  impulses  are  only 
strong  in  highly  civilized  men  ;  some  are  part 
of  common  humanity.  The  impulses  towards 
art  and  science  are  among  the  more  civilized 
of  those  that  make  for  life.  Many  artists  have 
remained  wholly  untouched  by  the  passions  of 
the  war,  not  from1  feebleness  of  feeling,  but 
because  the  creative  instinct,  the  pursuit  of  a 
vision,  makes  them  critical  of  the  assaults  of 
national  passion,  and  not  responsive  to  the 

22 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

myth  in  which  the  impulse  of  pugnacity  clothes 
itself.  And  the  few  men  in  whom  the  scientific 
impulse  is  dominant  have  noticed  the  rival 
myths  of  warring  groups,  and  have  been  led 
through  understanding  to  neutrality.  But  it  is 
not  out  of  such  refined  impulses  that  a  popular 
force  can  be  generated  which  shall  be  sufficient 
to  transform  the  world. 

There  are  three  forces  on  the  side  of  life 
which  require  no  exceptional  mental  endow- 
ment, which  are  not  very  rare  at  present,  and 
might  be  very  common  under  better  social 
institutions.  They  are  love,  the  instinct  of 
constructiveness,  and  the  joy  of  life.  All  three 
are  checked  and  enfeebled  at  present  by  the 
conditions  under  which  men  live — not  only  the 
less  outwardly  fortunate,  but  also  the  majority 
of  the  well-to-do.  Our  institutions  rest  upon 
injustice  and  authority  :  it  is  only  by  closing 
our  hearts  against  sympathy  and  our  minds 
against  truth  that  we  can  endure  the  oppres- 
sions and  unfairnesses  by  which  we  profit .  The 
conventional  conception  of  what  constitutes 
success  leads  most  men  to  live  a  life  in  which 
their  most  vital  impulses  are  sacrificed,  and 
the  joy  of  life  is  lost  in  listless  weariness .  Our 
economic  system  compels  almost  all  men  to 
carry  out  the  purposes  of  others  rather  than 
their  own,  making  them  feel  impotent  in  action 
and  only  able  to  secure  a  certain  modicum  of 
passive  pleasure.  All  these  things  destroy  the 

23 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

vigour  of  the  community,  the  expansive  affec- 
tions of  individuals,  and  the  power  of  viewing 
the  world  generously.  All  these  things  are 
unnecessary  and  can  be  ended  by  wisdom  and 
courage.  If  they  were  ended,  the  impulsive 
life  of  men  would  become  wholly  different,  and 
the  human  race  might  travel  towards  a  new 
happiness  and  a  new  vigour.  To  urge  this 
hope  is  the  purpose  of  these  lectures . 

The  impulses  and  desires  of  men  and  wonK.ii, 
in  so  far  as  they  are  of  real  importance  in 
their  lives,  are  not  detached  one  from  another, 
but  proceed  from  a  central  principle  of  growth, 
an  instinctive  urgency  leading  them  in  a 
certain  direction,  as  trees  seek  the  light.  So 
long  as  this  instinctive  movement  is  not 
thwarted,  whatever  misfortunes  may  occur  are 
not  fundamental  disasters,  and  do  not  produce 
those  distortions  which  result  from  interference 
with  natural  growth.  This  intimate  centre  in 
each  human  being  is  what  imagination  must 
apprehend  if  we  are  to  understand  him  intui- 
tively. It  differs  from  man  to  man,  and 
determines  for  each  man  the  type  of  excellence 
of  which  he  is  capable.  The  utmost  that  social 
institutions  can  do  for  a  man  is  to  make  his 
owtn  growth  free  and  vigorous  :  they  cannot 
force  him  to  grow  according  to  the  pattern 
of  another  man.  There  are  in  men  some 
impulses  and  desires  —  for  example,  those 
towards  drugs — which  do  not  grow  out  of  the 

24 


The   Principle   of  Growth 

central  principle ;  such  impulses,  when  they 
become  strong  enough  to  be  harmful,  have  to 
be  checked  by  self -discipline.  Other  impulses, 
though  they  may  grow  out  of  the  central  prin- 
ciple in  the  individual,  may  be  injurious  to 
the  growth  of  others,  and  they  need  to  be 
checked  in  the  interest  of  others.  But  in  the 
main,  the  impulses  which  are  injurious  to 
others  tend  to  result  from1  thwarted  growth, 
and  to  be  least  in  those  who  have  been  un- 
impeded in  their  instinctive  development. 

Men,  like  trees,  require  for  their  growth 
the  right  soil  and  a  sufficient  freedom  from 
oppression.  These  can  be  helped  or  hindered 
by  political  institutions.  But  the  soil  and 
the  freedom  required  for  a  man's  growth  are 
immeasurably  more  difficult  to  discover  and 
to  obtain  than  the  soil  and  the  freedom  required 
for  the  growth  of  a  tree.  And  the  full  growth 
which  may  be  hoped  for  cannot  be  defined  or 
demonstrated ;  it  is  subtle  and  complex,  it  can 
only  be  felt  by  a  delicate  intuition  and  dimly 
apprehended  by  imagination  and  respect.  It 
depends  not  only  or  chiefly  upon  the  physical 
environment,  but  upon  beliefs  and  affections, 
upon  opportunities  for  action,  and  upon  the 
whole  life  of  the  community.  The  more 
developed  and  civilized  the  type  of  man  the 
more  elaborate  are  the  conditions  of  his  growth, 
and  the  more  dependent  they  become  upon 
the  general  state  of  the  society  in  which  he 

25 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

lives.  A  map's  needs  and  desires  are  not 
confined  to  his  own  life.  If  his  mind  is 
comprehensive  and  his  imagination  vivid,  the 
failures  of  the  community  to  which  he 
belongs  are  his  failures,  and  its  successes  are 
his  successes :  according  as  his  community 
succeeds  or  fails,  his  own  growth  is  nourished 
or  impeded. 

In  the  modern  world,  the  principle  of  growth 
in  most  men  and  women  is  hampered  by  insti- 
tutions inherited  from  a  simpler  age.  By  the 
progress  of  thought  and  knowledge,  and  by  the 
increase  in  command  over  the  forces  of  the 
physical  world,  new  possibilities  of  growth  have 
come  into  existence,  and  have  given  rise  to 
new  claims  which  m!ust  be  satisfied  if  those 
who  make  them  are  not  to  be  thwarted .  There 
is  less  acquiescence  in  limitations  which  are 
no  longer  unavoidable,  and  less  possibility  of 
a  good  life  while  those  limitations  remain. 
Institutions  which  give  much  greater  oppor- 
tunities to  some  ^classes  than  to  others  are  no 
longer  recognized  as  just  by  the  less  fortunate, 
though  the  more  fortunate  still  defend  them 
vehemently.  Hence  arises  a  universal  strife, 
in  which  tradition  and  authority  are  arrayed 
against  liberty  and  justice.  Our  professed 
morality,  being  traditional,  loses  its  hold  upon 
those  who  are  in  revolt.  Co-operation  between 
the  defenders  of  the  old  and  the  champions  of 
the  new  has  become  almost  impossible.  An 

26 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

intimate  disunion  has  entered  into  almost  all 
the  relations  of  life  in  continually  increasing 
measure.  In  the  fight  for  freedom,  men  and 
women  become  increasingly  unable  to  break 
dowfr  the  walls  of  the  Ego  and  achieve  the 
growth  which  comes  from  a  real  and  vital 
union . 

All  our  institutions  have  their  historic  basis 
in  Authority.  The  unquestioned  authority  of  the 
Oriental  despot  found1  its  religjious  expression 
in  the  omnipotent  Creator,  whose  glory  was 
the  sole  end  of  mian,  and  against  whom  man 
had  no  rights .  This  authority  descended  to  the 
Emperor  and  the  Pope,  to  the  kings  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  to  the  nobles  in  the  feudal  hier- 
archy, and  even  to  every  husband  and  father 
in  his  dealings  with  his  wife  and  children .  The 
Church  was  the  (direct  embodiment  of  the 
Divine  authority,  the  State  and  the  law  were 
constituted  by  the  authority  of  the  King,  private 
property  in  land  grew  out  of  the  authority 
of  conquering  barons,  and  the  family  was 
governed  by  the  authority  of  the  pater- 
familias . 

The  institutions  of  the  Middle  ages  permitted 
only  a  fortunate  few  to  develop  freely :  the 
vast  majority  of  mankind  existed  to  minister 
to  the  few.  But  so  long  as  authority  was 
genuinely  respected  and  acknowledged  even  by 
its  least  fortunate  subjects,  mediaeval  society 
remained  organic  and  not  fundamentally  hostile 

27 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

to  life,  since  outward  submission  was  com- 
patible with  inward  freedom  because  it  was 
voluntary.  The  institutions  of  Western  Chris- 
tendom embodied  a  theory  which  was  really 
believed,  as  no  theory  by  which  our  present 
institutions  can  be  defended  is  now  believed. 
The  mediaeval  theory  of  life  broke  down 
through  its  failure  to  satisfy  men's  demands 
for  justice  and  liberty.  Under  the  stress 
of  oppression,  when  rulers  exceeded  their 
theoretical  powers,  the  victims  were  forced  to 
realize  that  they  themselves  also  had  rights, 
a,nd  need  not  live  merely  to  increase  the  glory 
of  the  few.  Gradually  it  came  to  be  seen  that 
if  men  have  power,  they  are  likely  to  abuse  it, 
and  that  authority  in  practice  means  tyranny. 
Because  the  claim  to  justice  was  resisted  by 
the  holders  of  power,  men  became  more 
and  more  separate  units,  each  fighting  for  his 
own  rights,  not  a  genuine  community  bound 
together  by  an  organic  common  purpose.  This 
absence  of  a  common  purpose  has  become  a 
source  of  unhappiness.  One  of  the  reasons 
which  led  many  men  to  welcome  the  outbreak 
of  the  present  war  was  that  it  made  each  nation 
again  a  Whole  community  with  a  single  purpose . 
It  did  this  by  destroying,  for  the  present, 
the  beginnings  of  a  single  purpose  in  the  civil- 
ized world  as  a  whole  ;  but  these  beginnings 
were  as  yet  so  feeble  that  few  were  much 
affected  by  their  destruction.  Men  rejoiced  in 

28 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

the  new  sense  of  unity  with  their  compatriots 
more  than  they  minded1  the  increased  separation 
from  their  enemies. 

The  hardening  and  separation  of  the  indi- 
vidual in  the  course  of  the  fight  for  freedom 
has  been  inevitable!,  and  is  not  likely  ever  to 
be  wholly  undone.     What  is  necessary,  if  an 
organic  society  is  to  grow  up,  is  that  our  insti- 
tutions ishould  be  so  fundamentally  changed  as 
to  embody  that  new  respect  for  the  individual 
and  his  rights  which  modern  feeling  demands. 
The  mediaeval  Empire  and  Church  swept  away 
the  individual.     There  were  heretics,  but  they 
were  massacred  relentlessly,  without  any  of  the 
qualms   aroused  by  later   persecutions.     And 
they,  like  their  persecutors,  were  persuaded  that 
there  ought  to  be  one  universal  Church :    they 
differed  only  as  to  what  its  creed  should  be. 
Among   a    few    men   of   art   and   letters,    the 
Renaissance  undermined  the  mediaeval  theory, 
without,  however,  replacing  it  by  anything  but 
scepticism   and   confusion.     The   first   serious 
breach  in  this  mediaeval  theory  was  caused  by 
Luther's  assertion  of  the  right  of  private  judg- 
ment and  the  fallibility  of  General  Councils . 
Out  of  this  assertion  grew  inevitably,  with  time, 
the   belief   that    a   man's    religion    could   not 
be  determined  for  him1  by  authority,  but  must 
be  left  to  the  free  choice  of  each  individiual. 
It  was  in  matters  of  religion  that  the  battle 
for    liberty    began,    and    it    is    in    matters    of 

29 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

religion  that  it  has  come  nearest  to  a  complete 
victory.1 

The  development  through  extreme  individu- 
alism to  strife,  and  thence,  one  hopes,  to  a  new 
redintegration,  is  to  be  seen  in  almost  every 
department  of  life.  Claims  are  advanced  in 
the  name  of  justice,  and  resisted  in  the 
name  of  tradition  and  prescriptive  right.  Each 
side  honestly  believes  that  it  deserves  to 
triumph,  because  two  theories  of  society  exist 
side  by  side  in  our  thought,  and  men  choose, 
unconsciously,  the  theory  which  fits  their  case. 
Because  the  battle!  is  long  and  arduous  all 
general  theory  is  gradually  forgotten  ;  in  the 
end,  nothing  remains  but  self-assertion,  and 
when  the  oppressed  win  freedom  they  are  as 
oppressive  as  their  former  masters. 

This  is  seen  most  crudely  in  the  case  of  what 
is  called  nationalism.  Nationalism,  in  theory, 
is  the  doctrine  that  men,  by  their  sympathies 
and  traditions,  form  natural  groups,  called 
"  nations,"  each  of  which  ought  to  be  united 
under  one  central  Government.  In  the  main 
this  doctrine  may  be  conceded.  But  in 
practice  the  doctrine  takes  a  more  personal 
form.  "  I  belong,"  the  oppressed  nationalist 
argues,  "  by  sympathy  and  tradition  to  nation 
A,  but  I  am1  subject  to  a  government  which  is 

1  This  was  written  before  Christianity  had  become  punish- 
able by  ten  years'  penal  servitude  under  the  Military  Service 
Act  (No.  2).  [Note  added  in  1916.] 

30 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

in  the  hands  of  nation  B.  This  is  an  injustice, 
not  only  because  of  the  general  principle  of 
nationalism,  but  because  nation  A  is  generous, 
progressive,  and  civilized,  While  nation  B 
is  oppressive,  retrograde,  and'  barbarous. 
Because  this  is  so,  nation  A  deserves  'to  prosper;, 
while  nation  B  deserves  to  be  abased."  The 
inhabitants  of  nation  B  are  naturally  deaf  to 
the  claims  of  abstract  justice,  when  they  are 
accompanied  by  personal  hostility  and  con- 
tempt. Presently,  however,  in  the  course  of 
war,  nation  A  acquires  its  freedom.  The 
energy  and  pridJe  which  have  achieved  free- 
dom generate  a  momentum  which  leads  on, 
almost  infallibly,  to  the  attempt  at  foreign 
conquest,  or  to  the  refusal  of  liberty  to  some 
smaller  nation .  "  What  ?  You  say  that  nation 
C,  which  forms  part  of  our  State,  has  the  same 
rights  against  us  as  we  had  against  nation  A? 
But  that  is  absurd.  Nation  C  is  swinish  and 
turbulent,  incapable  of  good  government,  need- 
ing a  strong  hand  if  it  is  not  to  be  a  menace 
and  a  disturbance  to  all  its  neighbours."  So 
the  English  used  to  speak  of  the  Irish,  so  the 
Germans  and  Russians  speak  of  the  Poles,  so 
the  Galician  Poles  speak  of  the  Ruthenes,  so 
the  Austrians  used  to  speajk  of  the  Magyars, 
so  the  Magyars!  speak  of  the  South  Slav 
sympathizers  with  Serbia,  so  the  Serbs  speak 
of  the  Macedonian  Bulgars.  In  this  way 
nationalism,  unobjectionable  in  theory,  leads 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

by  a  natural  movement  to  oppression  and  wars 
of  conquest.  No  sooner  was  France  free  from 
the  English,  in  the  fifteenth  century,  than  it 
embarked  upon  the  conquest  of  Italy ;  no 
sooner  was  Spain  freed  from  the  Moors  than 
it  entered  into  more  than  a  century  of  conflict 
with  France  for  the  supremacy  in  Europe.  The 
case  of  Germany  is  very  interesting  in  this 
respect.  At  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century  German  culture  was  French  :  French 
was  the  language  of  the  Courts,  the  language 
in  which  Leibniz  wrote  his  philosophy,  the 
universal  language  of  polite  letters  and  learn- 
ing. National  consciousness  hardly  existed. 
Then  a  series  of  great  men  created  a  self- 
respect  in  Germany  by  their  achievements  in 
poetry,  music,  philosophy,  and  science.  But 
politically  German  nationalism  was  only  created 
by  Napoleon's  oppression  and  the  uprising  of 
1813.  After  centuries  during  which  every 
disturbance  of  the  peace  of  Europe  began  with 
a  French  or  Swedish  or  Russian  invasion  of 
Germany,  the  Germans  discovered  that  by 
sufficient  effort  and  union  they  could  keep 
foreign  armies  off  their  territory.  But  the 
effort  required  had  been  too  great  to  cease 
when  its  purely  defensive  purpose  had  been 
achieved  by  the  defeat  of  Napoleon.  Now,  ia 
hundred  years  later,  they  are  still  engaged  in 
the  same  movement,  which  has  become  one  of 
aggression  and  conquest.  Whether  we  are  now 

32 


The   Principle    of  Growth 

seeing  the  end  of  the  movement  it  is  not  yet 
possible  to  guess. 

If  men  had  any  strong  sense  of  a  community 
of  nations,  nationalism  would  serve  to  define 
the  boundaries  of  the  various  nations.  But 
because  men  only  feel  community  within  their 
own  nation,  nothing  but  force  is  able  to  make 
them  respect  the  rights  of  other  nations,  even 
when  they  are  asserting  exactly  similar  rights 
on  their  own  behalf. 

An  analogous  development  is  to  be  expected, 
with  the  course  of  time,  in  the  conflict  between 
capital  and  labour,  which  has  existed  since  the 
growth  of  the  industrial  system,  and  in  the 
conflict  between  men  and  women,  which  is  still 
in  its  infancy. 

What  is  wanted,  in  these  various  conflicts;, 
is  some  principle,  genuinely  believed,  which 
will  have  justice  for  its  outcome.  The  tug  of 
war  of  mutual  self-assertion  can  only  result 
in  justice  through  an  accidental  equality  of 
force.  It  is  no  use  to  attempt  any  bolstering 
up  of  institutions  based  on  authority,  since  all 
such  institutions  involve  injustice,  and  injustice 
once  realized  cannot  be  perpetuated  without 
fundamental  damage  both  to  those  who  uphold 
it  and  to  those  who  resist  it.  The  damage 
consists  in  the  hardening  of  the  walls  of  the 
Ego,  making  them  a  prison  instead  of  a 
window .  Unimpeded  growth  in  the  individual 
depends  upon  many  contacts  with  other  people, 

33  c 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

which  must  be  of  the  nature  of  free  co-opera- 
tion, not  of  enforced  service.  While  the  belief 
in  authority  was  alive,  free  co-operation  was 
compatible  with  inequality  and  subjection,  but 
now  equality  and  mutual  freedom  are  neces- 
sary. All  institutions,  if  they  are  not  to  hamper 
individual  growth,  must  be  based  as  far  as 
possible  upon  voluntary  combination,  rather 
than  the  force  of  the  law  or  the  traditional 
authority  of  the  holders  of  power.  None  of 
our  institutions  can  survive  the  application 
of  this  principle  without  great  and  fundamental 
changes  ;  but  these  changes  are  imperatively 
necessary  if  the  world  is  to  be  withheld  from 
dissolving  into  hard  separate  units  each  at  war 
with  all  the  others. 

The  two  chief  sources  of  good  relations 
between  individuals  are  instinctive  liking  and 
a  common  purpose.  Of  these  two,  a  common 
purpose  might  seem  more  important  politically, 
but,  in  fact,  it  is  often  the  outcome,  not  the 
cause,  of  instinctive  liking,  or  of  a  common 
instinctive  aversion.  Biological  groups,  from 
the  family  to  the  nation,  are  constituted  by  a 
greater  or  less  degree  of  instinctive  liking, 
and  build  their  common  purposes  on  this 
foundation . 

Instinctive  liking  is  the  feeling  which  makes 
us  take  pleasure  in  another  person's  company, 
find  an  exhilaration  in  his  presence,  wish  to 
talk  with  him,  work  with  him,  play  with  him. 

34 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

The  extreme  form  of  it  is  being  in  love,  but  its 
fainter  forms,  and  even  the  very  faintest,  have 
political  importance .  The  presence  of  a  person 
who  is  instinctively  disliked  tends  to  make  any 
other  person  more  likeable.  An  anti-Semite 
will  love  any  fellow-Christian  when  a  Jew  is 
present.  In  China,  or  the  wilds  of  Africa, 
any  white  man  would  be  welcomed  with  joy. 
A  common  aversion  is  one  of  the  most  frequent 
causes  of  mild  instinctive  liking. 

Men  differ  enormously  in  the  frequency  and 
intensity  of  their  instinctive  likings,  and  the 
same  man  will  differ  greatly  at  different  times. 
One  may  take  Carlyle  and  Walt  Whitman  as 
opposite  poles  in  this  respect.  To  Carlyle,  at 
any  rate  in  later  life,  most  men  and  women 
were  repulsive ;  they  inspired  an  instinctive 
aversion  which  made  him  find  pleasure  in 
imagining  them  under  the  guillotine  or  perish- 
ing in  battle.  This  led  him  to  belittle  most 
men,  finding  satisfaction  only  in  those  who 
had  been  notably  destructive  of  human  life- 
Frederick  the  Great,  Dr.  Fraincia,  and  Governor 
Eyre.  It  led  him  to  love  war  and  violence, 
and  to  despise  the  weak  and  the  oppressed— 
for  example,  the  "  thirty  thousand  distressed 
needlewomen,"  on  whom  he  was  never  weary 
of  venting  his  scorn.  His  morals  and  his 
politics,  in  later  life,  were  inspired  through  and 
through  by  repugnance  to  almost  the  whole 
human  race. 

35 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

Walt  Whitman,  on  the  contrary,  had  a  warm, 
expansive  feeling  towards  the  vast  majority  of 
men  and  women.  His  queer  catalogues  seemed 
to  him  interesting  because  each  item  came 
before  his  imagination  as  an  object  of  delight. 
The  sort  of  joy  which  most  people  feel  only 
in  those  who  are  exceptionally  beautiful  or 
splendid  Walt  Whitman  felt  in  almost  every- 
body. Out  of  this  universal  liking  grew 
optimism,  a  belief  in  democracy,  and  a  con- 
viction that  it  is  easy  for  men  to  live  together 
in  peace  and  amity.  His  philosophy  and 
politics,  like  Carlyle's,  were  based  upon  his 
instinctive  attitude  towards  ordinary  men  and 
women. 

There  is  no  objective  reason  to  be  given  to 
show  that  one  of  these  attitudes  is  essentially 
more  rational  than  the  other.  If  a  man  finds 
people  repulsive,  no  argument  can  prove  to 
him  that  they  are  not  so.  But  both  his  own 
desires  and  other  people's  are  much  more  likely 
to  find  satisfaction  if  he  resembles  Walt  Whit- 
man than  if  he  resembles  Carlyle.  A  world  of 
Walt  Whitmans  would  be  happier  and  more 
capable  of  realizing  its  purposes  than  a  world 
of  Carlyles.  For  this  reason,  we  shall  desire, 
if  we  can,  to  increase  the  amount  of  instinctive 
liking  in  the  world  and  diminish  the  amount  of 
instinctive  aversion.  This  is  perhaps  the  most 
important  of  all  the  effects  by  which  political 
institutions  ought  to  be  judged. 

36 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

The  other  source  of  good  relations  between 
individuals  is  a  common  purpose,  especially 
where  that  purpose  cannot  be  achieved  without 
co-operation.  Such  organizations  as  trade 
unions  and  political  parties  are  constituted 
almost  wholly  by  a  common  purpose  ;  whatever 
instinctive  liking  may  come  to  be  associated 
with  them  is  the  result  of  the  common  purpose, 
not  its  cause.  Economic  organizations,  such  as 
railway  companies.,  subsist  for  a  purpose,  but 
this  purpose  need  only  actually  exist  in  those 
who  direct  the  organization  :  the  ordinary  wage- 
earner  need  have  no  purpose  beyond  earning 
his  wages.  This  is  a  defect  in  economic 
organizations,  and  ought  to  be  remedied.  One 
of  the  objects  of  syndicalism  is  to  remedy  this 
defect . 

Marriage  is  (or  should  be)  based  on 
instinctive  liking,  but  as  soon  as  there  are 
children,  or  the  wish  for  children,  it  acquires 
the  additional  strength  of  a  common  purpose. 
It  is  this  chiefly  which  distinguishes  it  from  an 
irregular  connexion  not  intended  to  lead  to 
children.  Often,  in  fact,  the  common  purpose 
survives,  and  remains  a  strong  tie,  after  the 
instinctive  liking  has  faded. 

A  nation,  when  it  is  real  and  not  artificial, 
is  founded  upon  a  faint  degree  of  instinctive 
liking  for  compatriots  and  a  common  instinctive 
aversion  from  foreigners.  When  an  English- 
man returns  to  Dover  or  Folkestone  after  being 

37 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

on  the  Continent,  he  feels  something  friendly 
in  the  familiar  ways  :  the  casual  porters,  the 
shouting  paper  boys,  the  women  serving  bad 
tea,  all  warm  his  heart,  and  seem  more 
"  natural,"  more  what  human  beings  ought  to 
be,  than  the  foreigners  with  their  strange  habits 
of  behaviour.  He  is  ready  to  believe  that  all 
English  people  are  good  souls,  while  many 
foreigners  are  full  of  designing  wickedness. 
It  is  such  feelings  that  make  it  easy  to  organize 
a  nation  into  a  governmental  unit.  And  when 
that  has  happened,  a  common  purpose  is 
added,  as  in  marriage.  Foreigners  would  like 
to  invade  our  country  and  lay  it  waste,  to  kill 
us  in  battle,  to  humble  our  pride.  Those  who 
co-operate  with  us  in  preventing  this  disaster 
are  our  friends,  and  their  co-operation  inten- 
sifies our  instinctive  liking.  But  common 
purposes  do  not  constitute  the  whole  source  of 
our  love  of  country :  allies,  even  of  long 
standing,  do  not  call  out  the  same  feelings  as 
are  called  out  by  our  compatriots.  Instinctive 
liking,  resulting  largely  from  similar  habits  and 
customs,  is  an  essential  element  in  patriotism, 
and,  indeed,  the  foundation  upon  which  the 
whole  feeling  rests. 

If  men's  natural  growth  is  to  be  promoted 
and  not  hindered  by  their  environment,  if  as 
many  as  possible  of  their  desires  and  needs  are 
to  be  satisfied,  political  institutions  must,  as 
far  as  possible,  embody  common  purposes  and 

3« 


The    Principle    of   Growth 

foster  instinctive  liking.  These  two  objects  are 
interconnected,  for  nothing  is  so  destructive 
of  instinctive  liking  as  thwarted  purposes  and 
unsatisfied  needs,  and  nothing  facilitates  co- 
operation for  common  purposes  so  much  as 
instinctive  liking.  When  a  man's  growth  is 
unimpeded.,  his  self-respect  remains  intact,  and 
he  is  not  inclined  to  regard  others  as  his 
enemies.  But  when,  for  whatever  reason,  his 
growth  is  impeded1,  or  he  is  compelled  to  grow 
into  some  twisted  and  unnatural  shape,  his 
instinct  presents  the  environment  as  his  enemy, 
and  he  becomes  filled  with  hatred.  The  joy  of 
life  abandons  him,  and  malevolence  takes  the 
place  of  friendliness.  The  malevolence  of 
hunchbacks  and  cripples  is  proverbial  ;  and 
a  similar  malevolence  is  to  be  found  in  those 
who  have  been  crippled  in  less  obvious  ways. 
Real  freedom,  if  it  could  be  brought  about, 
would  go  a  long  way  towards  destroying 
hatred . 

There  is  a  not  uncommon  belief  that  what  is 
instinctive  in  us  cannot  be  changed,  but  must 
be  simply  accepted  and  made  the  best  of.  This 
is  by  no  means  the  case.  No  doubt  we  have  a 
certain  native  disposition,  different  in  different 
people,  which  co-operates  with  outside  circum- 
stances in  producing  a  certain  character.  But 
even  the  instinctive  part  of  our  character  is 
very  malleable .  It  may  be  changed  by  beliefs, 
by  material  circumstances,  by  social  circum- 

39 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

stances,  and  by  institutions.  A  Dutchman  has 
probably  much  the  same,  native  disposition  as 
a  German,  but  his  instincts  in  adult  life  are 
very  different  owing  to  the  absence  of  mili- 
tarism and  of  the  pride  of  a  Great  Power.  It 
is  obvious  that  the  instincts  of  celibates  become 
profoundly  different  from  those  of  other  men 
and  women.  Almost  any  instinct  is  capable  of 
many  different  forms  according  to  the  nature 
of  the  outlets  which  it  finds.  The  same  instinct 
which  leads  to  artistic  or  intellectual  creative - 
ness  may,  under  other  circumstances,  lead  to 
love  of  war.  The  fact  that  an  activity  or  belief 
is  an  outcome  of  instinct  is  therefore  no  reason 
for  regarding  it  as  unalterable. 

This  applies  to  people's  instinctive  likes  and 
dislikes  as  well  as  to  their  other  instincts.  It 
is  natural  to  men,  as  to  other  animals,  to  like 
some  of  their  species  and  dislike  others  ;  but 
the  proportion  of  like  and  dislike  depends  on 
circumstances,  often  on  quite  trivial  circum- 
stances. Most  of  Carlyle's  misanthropy  is 
attributable  ,to  dyspepsia  ;  probably  a  suitable 
medical  regimen  would  have  given  him  a  com- 
pletely different  outlook  on  the  world.  The 
defect  of  punishment,  as  a  means  of  dealing 
with  impulses  which  the  community  wishes  to 
discourage,  is  that  it  does  nothing  to  prevent 
the  existence  of  the  impulses,  but  merely 
endeavours  to  check  their  indulgence  by  an 
appeal  to  self-interest.  This  method,  since  it 

40 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

does  not  eradicate  the  impulses,  probably  only 
drives  them  to  find1  other  outlets  even  when  it 
is  successful  in  its  immediate  object ;  and  if 
the  impulses  are  strong,  mere  self  -  interest 
is  not  likely  to  curb  them  effectually,  since 
it  is  not  a  very  powerful  motive  except 
with  unusually  reasonable  and  rather  passion- 
less people.  It  is  thought  to  be  a  stronger 
motive  than  it  is,  because  our  moods  make  us 
deceive  ourselves  as  to  our  interest,  and  lead 
us  to  believe  that  it  is  consistent  with  the 
actions  to  which  we  are  prompted  by  desire  or 
impulse. 

Thus  the  commonplace  that  human  nature 
cannot  be  changed  is  untrue.  We  all  know 
that  our  own  characters  and  those  of  our 
acquaintance  are  greatly  affected  by  circum- 
stances ;  and  what  is  true  of  individuals  is 
true  also  of  nations.  The  root  causes  of 
changes  in  average  human  nature  are  generally 
either  purely  material  changes — for  instance,  of 
climate — or  changes  in  the  degree  of  man's 
control  over  the  material  world.  We  may 
ignore  the  purely  material  changes,  since  these 
do  not  much  concern  the  politician.  But  the 
changes  due  to  man's  increased  control  over 
the  material  world,  by  inventions  and  science, 
are  of  profound  present  importance.  Through 
the  industrial  revolution,  they  have  radically 
altered  the  daily  lives  of  men  ;  and  by  creat- 
ing huge  economic  organizations,  they  have 

41 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

altered  the  whole  structure  of  society.  The 
general  beliefs  of  men,  which  are,  in  the  main, 
a  product  of  instinct  and  circumstance,  have 
become  very  different  from  what  they  were  in 
the  eighteenth  century.  But  our  institutions 
are  not  yet  suited  either  to  the  instincts 
developed  by  our  new  circumstances,  or  to  our 
real  beliefs.  Institutions  have  a  life  of  their 
own,  and  often  outlast  the  circumstances  which 
made  them  a  fit  garment  for  instinct.  This 
applies,  in  varying  degrees,  to  almost  all  the 
institutions  which  we  have  inherited  from1  the 
past :  the  State,  private  property,  the  patriar- 
chal family,  the  Churches,  armies  and  navies. 
All  of  these  have  become  in  some  degree 
oppressive,  in  some  measure  hostile  to  life. 

In  any  serious  attempt  at  political  recon- 
struction, it  is  necessary  to  realize  what  are  the 
vital  needs  of  ordinary  men  and  women.  It 
is  customary,  in  political  thought,  to  assume 
that  the  only  needs  with  which  politics  is  con- 
cerned are  economic  needs.  This  view  is  quite 
inadequate  to  account  for  such  an  event  as 
the  present  war,  since  any  economic  motives 
that  may  be  assigned  for  it  are  to  a  great 
extent  mythical,  and  its  true  causes  must  be 
sought  for  outside  the  economic  sphere .  Needs 
which  are  normally  satisfied  without  conscious 
effort  remain  unrecognized,  and  this  results  in 
a  working  theory  of  human  needs  which  is  far 
too  simple.  Owing  chiefly  to  industrialism, 

42 


The    Principle    of  Growth 

many  needs  which  were  formerly  satisfied  with- 
out effort  now  remain  unsatisfied  in  most  men 
and  women.  But  the  old  unduly  simple  theory 
of  human  needs  survives,  making  men  overlook 
the  source  of  the  new  lack  of  satisfaction,  and 
invent  quite  false  theories  as  to  why  they  are 
dissatisfied.  Socialism  as  a  panacea  seems  to 
me  to  be  mistaken  in  this  way,  since  it  is  too 
ready  to  suppose  that  better  economic  con- 
ditions will  of  themselves  make  men  happy. 
It  is  not  only  more  material  goods  that  men 
need,  but  more  freedom,  more  self-direction, 
more  outlet  for  creativeness,  more  opportunity 
for  the  joy  of  life,  more  voluntary  co-operation, 
and  less  involuntary  subservience  to  purposes 
not  their  own.  All  these  things  the  institutions 
of  the  future  must  help  to  produce,  if  our 
increase  of  knowledge  and  power  over  Nature  is 
to  bear  its  full  fruit  in  bringing  about  a  good 
life.  ;  ! 


43 


II 

THE    STATE 

UNDER  the  influence  of  socialism,  most  liberal 
thought  in  recent  years  has  been  in  favour  of 
increasing  the  power  of  the  State,  but  more  or 
less  hostile  to  the  power  of  private  property. 
On  the  other  hand,  syndicalism  has  been  hostile 
both  to  the  State  and  to  private  property.  I 
believe  that  syndicalism  is  more  nearly  right 
than  socialism  in  this  respect,  that  both  private 
property  and  the  State,  which  are  the  two  most 
powerful  institutions  of  the  modern  world,  have 
become  harmful  to  life  through  excess  of 
power,  and  that  both  are  hastening  the  loss 
of  vitality  from  which  the  civilized  world  in- 
creasingly suffers.  The  two  institutions  are 
closely  connected,  but  for  the  present  I  wish 
to  consider  only  the  State.  I  shall  try  to  show 
how  great,  how  unnecessary,  how  harmful, 
many  of  its  powers  are,  and  how  enormously 
they  might  be  diminished  without  loss  of  what 
is  useful  in  its  activity.  But  I  shall  admit  that 
in  certain  directions  its  functions  ought  to  be 
extended  rather  than  curtailed. 

Some  of  the  functions  of  the  State,  such  as 

44 


The    State 

the  Post  Office  and  elementary  education,  might 
be  performed  by  private  agencies,  and  are  only 
undertaken  by  the  State  from  motives  of  con- 
venience. But  other  matters,  such  as  the  law, 
the  police,  the  Army,  and  the  Navy,  belong 
more  essentially  to  the  State  :  so  long  as  there 
is  a  State  at  all  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  these 
matters  in  private  hands.  The  distinction 
between  socialism  and  individualism  turns  on 
the  non-essential  functions  of  the  State,  which 
the  socialist  wishes  to  extend  and  the  indi- 
vidualist to  restrict.  It  is  the  essential  func- 
tions, which  are  admitted  by  individualists  and 
socialists  alike,  that  I  wish  to  criticize,  since 
the  others  do  not  appear  to  me  in  themselves 
objectionable. 

The  essence  of  the  State  is  that  it  is  the 
repository  of  the  collective  force  of  its  citizens. 
This  force  takes  two  forms,  one  internal  and 
one  external.  The  internal  form  is  the  law 
and  the  police  ;  the  external  form  is  the  power 
of  waging  war,  as  embodied  in  the  Army  and 
Navy.  The  State  is  constituted  by  the  com- 
bination of  all  the  inhabitants  in  a  certain  area 
using  their  united  force  in  accordance  with  the 
commands  of  a  Government.  In  a  civilized 
State  force  is  only  employed  against  its  own 
citizens  in  accordance  with  rules  previously  laid 
down,  which  constitute  the  criminal  law.  But 
the  employment  of  force  against  foreigners 
is  not  regulated  by  any  code  of  rules,  and 

45 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

proceeds,  with  few  exceptions,  according  to 
some  real  or  fancied  national  interest. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  force  employed 
according  to  law  is  less  pernicious  than  force 
employed  capriciously.  If  international  law 
could  acquire  sufficient  hold  on  men's  alle- 
giance to  regulate  the  relations  of  States,  a 
very  great  advance  on  our  present  condition 
would  have  been  made.  The  primitive  anarchy 
which  precedes  law  is  worse  than  law.  But 
I  believe  there  is  a  possibility  of  a  stage  to 
some  extent  above  law,  where  the  advantages 
now  secured  by  the  law  are  secured  without 
loss  of  freedom,  and  without  the  disadvantages 
which  the  law  and  the  police  render  inevitable. 
Probably  some  repository  of  force  in  the  back- 
ground will  remain  necessary,  but  the  actual 
employment  of  force  may  become  very  rare, 
and  the  degree  of  force  required  very  small. 
The  anarchy  which  precedes  law  gives  free- 
dom only  to  the  strong  ;  the  condition  to  be 
aimed  at  will  give  freedom  as  nearly  as  possible 
to  every  one.  It  will  do  this,  not  by  pre- 
venting altogether  the  existence  of  organized 
force,  but  by  limiting  the  occasions  for  its 
employment  to  the  greatest  possible  extent. 

The  power  of  the  State  is  only  limited 
internally  by  the  fear  of  rebellion  and  ex- 
ternally by  the  fear  of  defeat  in  war.  Subject 
to  these  restrictions,  it  is  absolute.  In  practice, 
it  can  seize  men's  property  through  taxation, 

46 


The    State 

determine  the  law  of  marriage  and  inheritance, 
punish  the  expression  of  opinions  which  it 
dislikes,  put  men  to  death  for  wishing  the 
region  they  inhabit  to  belong  to  a  different 
State,  and  order  all  able-bodied  males  to  risk 
their  lives  in  battle  whenever  it  considers  war 
desirable.  On  many  matters  disagreement 
with  the  purposes  and  opinions  of  the  State 
is  criminal.  Probably  the  freest  States  in  the 
world,  before  the  war,  were  America  and 
England  ;  yet  in  America  no  immigrant  may 
land  until  he  has  professed  disbelief  in 
anarchism  and  polygamy,  while  in  England 
men  were  sent  to  prison  in  recent  years  for 
expressing  disagreement  with  the  Christian 
religion  '  or  agreement  with  the  teaching  of 
Christ.2  In  time  of  war,  all  criticism  of  the 
external  policy  of  the  State  is  criminal.  Cer- 
tain objects  having  appeared  desirable  to  the 
majority,  or  to  the  effective  holders  of  power, 
those  who  do  not  consider  these  objects  desir- 
able are  exposed  to  pains  and  penalties  not 
unlike  those  suffered  by  heretics  in  the  past. 
The  extent  of  the  tyranny  thus  exercised  is 
concealed  by  its  very  success  :  few  men  con- 
sider it  worth  while  to  incur  a  persecution 
which  is  almost  certain  to  be  thorough  and 
effective . 

1  The  blasphemy  prosecutions. 

2  The  syndicalist  prosecutions.     [The  punishment  of  con- 
scientious objectors  must  now  be  added,   1916.] 

47 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

Universal  military  service  is  perhaps  the 
extreme  example  of  the  power  of  the  State, 
and  the  supreme  illustration  of  the  difference 
between  its  attitude  to  its  own  citizens  and 
its  attitude  to  the  citizens  of  other  States. 
The  State  punishes,  with  impartial  rigour,  both 
those  who  kill  their  compatriots  and  those  who 
refuse  to  kill  foreigners.  On  the  whole,  the 
latter  is  considered  the  graver  crime.  The 
phenomenon  of  war  is  familiar,  and  men  fail 
to  realize  its  strangeness  ;  to  those  who  stand 
inside  the  cycle  of  instincts  which  lead  to  war 
it  all  seems  natural  and  reasonable.  But  to 
those  who  stand  outside  the  strangeness  of  it 
grows  with  familiarity.  It  is  amazing  that  the 
vast  majority  of  men  should  tolerate  a  system 
which  compels  them  to  submit  to  all  the  horrors 
of  the  battlefield  at  any  moment  when  their 
Government  commands  them  to  do  so.  A 
French  artist,  indifferent  to  politics,  attentive 
only  to  his  painting,  suddenly  finds  himself 
called  upon  to  shoot  Germans,  who,  his  friends 
assure  him,  are  a  disgrace  to  the  human  race. 
A  German  musician,  equally  unknowing,  is 
called  upon  to  shoot  the  perfidious  French- 
man. Why  cannot  the  two  men  declare  a 
mutual  neutrality  ?  Why  not  leave  war  to  those 
who  like  it  and  bring  it  on?  Yet  if  the  two 
men  declared  a  mutual  neutrality  they  would 
be  shot  by  their  compatriots.  To  avoid  this 
fate  they  try  to  shoot  each  other.  If  the  world 

48 


The    State 

loses  the  artist,  not  the  musician,  Germany 
rejoices  ;  if  the  world  loses  the  musician,  not 
the  artist,  France  rejoices.  No  one  remem- 
bers the  loss  to  civilization,  which  is  equal 
whichever  is  killed . 

This  is  the  politics  of  Bedlam.  If  the  artist 
and  the  musician  had  been  allowed  to  stand 
aside  from  the  war,  nothing  but  unmitigated 
good  to  mankind  would  have  resulted.  The 
power  of  the  State,  which  makes  this  impos- 
sible, is  a  wholly  evil  thing,  quite  as  evil  as 
the  power  of  the  Church  which  in  former  days 
put  men  to  death  for  unorthodox  thought .  Yet 
if,  even  in  time  of  peace,  an  international 
league  were  founded  to  consist  of  Frenchmen 
and  Germans  in  equal  numbers,  all  pledged  not 
to  take  part  in  war,  the  French  State  and  the 
German  State  would  persecute  it  with  equal 
ferocity.  Blind  obedience,  unlimited  willing- 
ness to  kill  and  die,  are  exacted  of  the  modem 
citizens  of  a  democracy  as  much  as  of  the 
Janizaries  of  mediaeval  sultans  or  the  secret 
agents  of  Oriental  despots.1 

The  power  of  the  State  may  be  brought  to 
bear,  as  it  often  is  in  England,  through  public 
opinion  rather  than  through  the  laws.  By 
oratory  and  the  influence  of  the  Press,  public 

1  "In  a  democratic  country  it  is  the  majority  who  must 
after  all  rule,  and  the  minority  will  be  obliged  to  submit 
with  the  best  grace  possible "  ( Westminster  Gazette  on 
Conscription,  December  29,  1915). 

49  D 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

opinion  is  largely  created  by  the  State,  and  a 
tyrannous  public  opinion  is  as  great  an  enemy 
to  liberty  as  tyrannous  laws.  If  the  young 
man  who  will  not  fight  finds  that  he  is  dis- 
missed from  his  employment,  insulted  in  the 
streets,  cold-shouldered  by  his  friends,  and 
thrown  over  with  scorn  by  any  woman  who 
may  formerly  have  liked  him,  he  will  feel  the 
penalty  quite  as  hard  to  bear  as  a  death 
sentence.1  A  free  community  requires  not  only 

1  "  Some  very  strong  remarks  on  the  conduct  of  the  '  white 
feather'  women  were  made  by  Mr.  Reginald  Kemp,  the 
Deputy  Coroner  for  West  Middlesex,  at  an  inquest  at 
Baling  on  Saturday  on  Richard  Charles  Roberts,  aged 
thirty-four,  a  taxicab  driver,  of  Shepherd's  Bush,  who  com- 
mitted suicide  in  consequence  of  worry  caused  by  his 
rejection  from  the  Army  and  the  taunts  of  women  and 
other  amateur  recruiters. 

It  was  stated  that  he  tried  to  join  the  Army  in  October, 
but  was  rejected  on  account  of  a  weak  heart.  That  alone, 
said  his  widow,  had  depressed  him,  and  he  had  been  worried 
because  he  thought  he  would  lose  his  licence  owing  to  the 
state  of  his  heart.  He  had  also  been  troubled  by  the  dangerous 
illness  of  a  child. 

A  soldier  relative  said  that  the  deceased's  life  had  been 
made  'a  perfect  misery'  by  women  who  taunted  him  and 
called  him  a  coward  because  he  did  not  join  the  Army.  A 
few  days  ago  two  women  in  Maida  Vale  insulted  him  '  some- 
thing shocking.' 

The  Coroner,  speaking  with  some  warmth,  said  the 
conduct  of  such  women  was  abominable.  It  was  scan- 
dalous that  women  who  knew  nothing  of  individual  circum- 
stances should  be  allowed  to  go  about  making  unbearable  the 
lives  of  men  who  had  tried  to  do  their  duty.  It  was  a  pity 

50 


The    State 

legal  freedom,  but  a  tolerant  public  opinion, 
an  absence  of  that  instinctive  inquisition  into 
our  neighbours'  affairs  which,  under  the  guise 
of  upholding  a  high  moral  standard,  enables 
good  people  to  indulge  unconsciously  a  dis- 
position to  cruelty  and  persecution.  Thinking 
ill  of  others  is  not  in  itself  a  good  reason  for 
thinking  well  of  ourselves.  But  so  long  as 
this  is  not  recognized,  and  so  long  as  the  State 
can  manufacture  public  opinion,  except  in  the 
rare  cases  where  it  is  revolutionary,  public 
opinion  must  be  reckoned  as  a  definite  part 
of  the  power  of  the  State. 

The  power  of  the  State  outside  its  own 
borders  is  in  the  main  derived  from  war  or  the 
threat  of  war.  Some  power  is  derived  from 
the  ability  to  persuade  its  citizens  to  lend  money 
or  not  to  lend  it,  but  this  is  unimportant  in 
comparison  with  the  power  derived  from  armies 
and  navies.  The  external  activity  of  the  State 
—with  exceptions  so  rare  as  to  be  negligible — 
is  selfish.  Sometimes  selfishness  is  mitigated 
by  the  need  of  retaining  the  goodwill  of  other 
States,  but  this  only  modifies  the  methods 
employed,  not  the  ends  pursued.  The  ends 
pursued,  apart  from  mere  defence  against  other 
States,  are,  on  the  one  hand,  opportunities  for 

they  had  nothing  better  to  do.  Here  was  a  man  who  perhaps 
had  been  driven  to  death  by  a  pack  of  silly  women.  He 
hoped  something  would  soon  be  done  to  put  a  stop  to  such 
conduct"  (Daily  News,  July  26,  1915). 

51 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

successful  exploitation  of  weak  or  uncivilized 
countries,  on  the  other  hand,  power  and 
prestige,  which  are  considered  more  glorious 
and  less  material  than  money.  In  pursuit  of 
these  objects,  no  State  hesitates  to  put  to  death 
innumerable  foreigners  whose  happiness  is  not 
compatible  with  exploitation  or  subjection,  or 
to  devastate  territories  into  which  it  is  thought 
necessary  to  strike  terror.  Apart  from  the 
present  war,  such  acts  have  been  performed 
within  the  last  twenty  years  by  many  minor 
States  and  by  all  the  Great  Powers  J  except 
Austria  ;  and  in  the  case  of  Austria  only  the 
opportunity,  not  the  will,  was  lacking. 

•Why  do  men  acquiesce  in  the  power  of  the 
State?  There  are  many  reasons,  some  tra- 
ditional, some  very  present  and  pressing. 

The  traditional  reason  for  obedience  to  the 
State  is  personal  loyalty  to  the  sovereign. 
European  States  grew  up  under  the  feudal 
system,  and  were  originally  the  several  terri- 
tories owned  by  feudal  chief sv  But  this  source 
of  obedience  has  decayed,  and  probably  now 
counts  for  little  except  in  Japan,  and  to  a 
lesser  extent  in  Russia. 

Tribal  feeling,  which  always  underlay  loyalty 
to  the  sovereign,  has  remained  as  strong  as  it 
ever  was,  and  is  now  the  chief  support  for  the 

1  By  England  in  South  Africa,  America  in  the  Philippines, 
France  in  Morocco,  Italy  in  Tripoli,  Germany  in  South- West 
Africa,  Russia  in  Persia  and  Manchuria,  Japan  in  Manchuria. 

52 


The    State 

power  of  the  State.     Almost  every  man  finds 
it  essential  to  his  happiness  to  feel  himself  a 
member    of    a    group,    animated    by    common 
friendships  and  enmities  and  banded  together 
for  defence  and  attack.     But  such  groups  are 
of  two  kinds  :   there  are  those  which  are  essen- 
tially enlargements   of   the  family,   and  there 
are  those  which  are  based  upon  a  conscious 
common  purpose.     Nations  belong  to  the  first 
kind,  Churches  to  the  second.     At  times  when 
men  are  profoundly  swayed  by  creeds  national 
divisions  tend  to  break  down,  as  they  did  in 
the   wars    of   religion   after   the   Reformation. 
At  such  times  a  common  creed  is  a  stronger 
bond  than  a  common  nationality.     To  a  much 
slighter   extent,    the   same   thing  has   occurred 
in  the  modern  world  with  the  rise  of  socialism. 
Men  who  disbelieve  in  private  property,  and 
feel  the  capitalist  to  be  the  real  enemy,  have  a 
bond  which  transcends  national  divisions.      It 
has  not  been  found  strong  enough  to  resist  the 
passions   aroused   by   the   present   war,   but   it 
has   made   them    less    bitter    among    socialists 
than   among    others,    and    has    kept    alive    the 
hope     of     a     European     community     to     be 
reconstructed    when    the    war    is    over.       In 
the  main,   however,  the  universal  disbelief  in 
creeds  has  left  tribal  feeling  triumphant,  and 
has   made   nationalism    stronger    than    at    any 
previous  period  of  the  world's  history.     A  few 
sincere  Christians,  a  few  sincere  socialists,  have 

53 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

found  in  their  creed  a  force  capable  of  resist- 
ing the  assaults  of  national  passion,  but  they 
have  been  too  few  to  influence  the  course  of 
events  or  even  to  cause  serious  anxiety  to  the 
Governments . 

It  is  chiefly  tribal  feeling  that  generates  the 
unity  of  a  national  State,  but  it  is  not  only  tribal 
feeling  that  generates  its  strength.  Its  strength 
results  principally  from  two  fears,  neither  of 
which  is  unreasonable  :  the  fear  of  crime  and 
anarchy  within,  and  the  fear  of  aggression  from 
without. 

The  internal  orderliness  of  a  civilized  com- 
munity is  a  great  achievement,  chiefly  brought 
about  by  the  increased  authority  of  the  State. 
It  would  be  inconvenient  if  peaceable  citizens 
were  constantly  in  imminent  risk  of  being 
robbed  and  murdered.  Civilized  life  would 
become  almost  impossible  if  adventurous 
people  could  organize  private  armies  for  pur- 
poses of  plunder.  These  conditions  existed  in 
the  Middle  Ages,  and  have  not  passed  away 
without  a  great  struggle.  It  is  thought  by 
many— especially  by  the  rich,  who  derive  the 
greatest  advantage  from  law  and  order— that 
any  diminution  in  the  power  of  the  State  might 
bring  back  a  condition  of  universal  anarchy. 
They  regard  strikes  as  portents  of  dissolution. 
They  are  terrified  by  such  organizations  as  the 
Confederation  Ge'ne'rale  du  Travail  and  the 
International  Workers  of  the  World.  They 

54 


The    State 

remember  the  French  Revolution,  and  feel  a 
not  unnatural  desire  to  keep  their  heads  on 
their  shoulders.  They  dread  particularly  any 
political  theory  which  seems  to  excuse  private 
crimes,  such  as  sabotage  and  political  assas- 
sination. Against  these  dangers  they  see  no 
protection  except  the  maintenance  of  the 
authority  of  the  State,  and  the  belief  that  all 
resistance  to  the  State  is  wicked. 

Fear  of  the  danger  within  is  enhanced  by 
fear  of  the  danger  without.  Every  State  is 
exposed  at  all  times  to  the  risk  of  foreign 
invasion.  No  means  has  hitherto  been  devised 
for  minimizing  this  risk  except  the  increase  of 
armaments.  But  the  armaments  which  are 
nominally  intended  to  repel  invasion  may  also 
be  used  to  invade.  And  so  the  means  adopted 
to  diminish  the  external  fear  have  the  effect 
of  increasing  it,  and  of  enormously  enhancing 
the  destructiveness  of  war  when  it  does  break 
out,  In  this  way  a  reign  of  terror  becomes 
universal,  and  the  State  acquires  everywhere 
something  of  the  character  of  the  Comite  du 
Salut  Public. 

The  tribal  feeling  out  of  which  the  State 
develops  is  natural,  and  the  fear  by  which 
the  State  is  strengthened  is  reasonable  under 
present  circumstances.  And  in  addition  to 
these  two,  there  is  a  third  source  of  strength 
in  a  national  State,  namely  patriotism  in  its 
religious  aspect. 

55 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

Patriotism  is  a  very  complex  feeling,  built 
up  out  of  primitive  instincts  and  highly  intel- 
lectual convictions.  There  is  love  of  home 
and  family  and  friends,  making  us  peculiarly 
anxious  to  preserve  our  own  country  from  in- 
vasion. There  is  the  mild  instinctive  liking 
for  compatriots  as  against  foreigners.  There 
is  pride,  which  is  bound  up  with  the  success 
of  the  community  to  which  we  feel  that  we 
belong.  There  is  a  belief,  suggested  by  pride 
but  reinforced  by  history,  that  one's  own  nation 
represents  a  great  tradition  and  stands  for 
ideals  that  are  important  to  the  human  race. 
But  besides  all  these,  there  is  another  element, 
at  once  nobler  and  more  open  to  attack,  an 
element  of  worship,  of  willing  sacrifice,  of  joy- 
ful merging  of  the  individual  life  in  the  life 
of  the  nation.  This  religious  element  in 
patriotism  is  essential  to  the  strength  of  the 
State,  since  it  enlists  the  best  that  is  in  most 
men  on  the  side  of  national  sacrifice. 

The  religious  element  in  patriotism  is  rein- 
forced by  education,  especially  by  a  know- 
ledge of  the  history  and  literature  of  one's  own 
country,  provided  it  is  not  accompanied  by 
much  knowledge  of  the  history  and  literature 
of  other  countries.  In  every  civilized  country 
all  instruction  of  the  young  emphasizes  the 
merits  of  their  own  nation  and  the  faults  of 
other  nations.  It  comes  to  be  universally 
believed  that  one's  own  nation,  because  of  its 

56 


The    State 

superiority,  deserves  support  in  a  quarrel,  how- 
ever the  quarrel  may  have  originated.  This 
belief  is  so  genuine  and  deep  that  it  makes 
men  endure  patiently,  almost  gladly,  the  losses 
and  hardships  and  sufferings  entailed  by  war. 
Like  all  sincerely  believed  religions,  it  gives 
an  outlook  on  life,  based  upon  instinct  but 
sublimating  it,  causing  a  devotion  to  an  end 
greater  than  any  personal  end,  but  containing 
many  personal  ends  as  it  were  in  solution. 

Patriotism  as  a  religion  is  unsatisfactory 
because  of  its  lack  of  universality.  The  good  at 
which  it  aims  is  a  good  for  one's  own  nation 
only,  not  for  all  mankind.  The  desires  which  it 
inspires  in  an  Englishman  are  not  the  same  as 
the  desires  which  it  inspires  in  a  German.  A 
world  full  of  patriots  may  be  a  world  full  of 
strife.  The  more  intensely  a  nation  believes 
in  its  patriotism,  the  more  fanatically  indif- 
ferent it  will  become  to  the  damage  suffered  by 
other  nations.  When  once  men  have  learnt 
to  subordinate  their  own  good  to  the  good  of 
a  larger  whole,  there  can  be  no  valid  reason 
for  stopping  short  of  the  human  race.  It  is 
the  admixture  of  national  pride  that  makes  it 
so  easy  in  practice  for  men's  impulses  towards 
sacrifice  to  stop  short  at  the  frontiers  of  their 
own  country.  It  is  this  admixture  that  poisons 
patriotism,  and  makes  it  inferior,  as  a  religion, 
to  beliefs  which  aim  at  the  salvation  of  all 
mankind.  We  cannot  avoid  having  more  love 

57 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

for  our  own  country  than  for  other  countries, 
and  there  is  no  reason  why  we  should  wish  to 
avoid  it,  any  more  than  we  should  wish  to  love 
all  individual  men  and  women  equally.  But 
any  adequate  religion  will  lead  us  to  temper 
inequality  of  affection  by  love  of  justice,  and 
to  universalize  our  aims  by  realizing  the  com- 
mon needs  of  man.  This  change  was  effected 
by  Christianity  in  Judaism,  and  must  be 
effected  in  any  merely  national  religion  before 
it  can  be  purged  of  evil. 

In  practice,  patriotism  has  many  other 
enemies  to  contend  with.  Cosmopolitanism 
cannot  fail  to  grow  as  men  acquire  more  know- 
ledge of  foreign  countries  by  education  and 
travel.  There  is  also  a  kind  of  individualism 
which  is  continually  increasing,  a  realization 
that  every  man  ought  to  be  as  nearly  free  as 
possible  to  choose  his  own  ends,  not  compelled 
by  a  geographical  accident  to  pursue  ends 
forced  upon  him  by  the  community.  Socialism, 
syndicalism,  and  anti-capitalist  movements 
generally,  are  against  patriotism  in  their  ten- 
dency, since  they  make  men  aware  that  the 
present  State  is  largely  concerned  in  defend- 
ing the  privileges  of  the  rich,  and  that  many 
of  the  conflicts  between  States  have  their 
origin  in  the  financial  interests  of  a  few  pluto- 
crats. This  kind  of  opposition  is  perhaps 
temporary,  a  mere  incident  in  the  struggle  of 
labour  to  acquire  power.  Australia,  where 

58 


The    State 

labour  feels  its  triumph  secure,  is  full  of 
patriotism  and  militarism,  based  upon  deter- 
mination to  prevent  foreign  labour  from  sharing 
the  benefits  of  a  privileged  position.  It  is  not 
unlikely  that  England  might  develop  a  similar 
nationalism  if  it  became  a  socialist  State. 
But  it  is  probable  that  such  nationalism  would 
be  purely  defensive.  Schemes  of  foreign 
aggression,  entailing  great  loss  of  life  and 
wealth  in  the  nation  which  adopts  them,  would 
hardly  be  initiated  except  by  those  whose 
instincts  of  dominion  have  been  sharpened 
through  the  power  derived  from  private 
property  and  the  institutions  of  the  capitalist 
State. 

The  evil  wrought  in  the  modern  world  by  the 
excessive  power  of  the  State  is  very  great,  and 
very  little  recognized. 

The  chief  harm  wrought  by  the  State  is 
promotion  of  efficiency  in  war.  If  all  States 
increase  their  strength,  the  balance  of  power 
is  unchanged,  and  no  one  State  has  a  better 
chance  of  victory  than  before.  And  when  the 
means  of  offence  exist,  even  though  their 
original  purpose  may  have  been  defensive,  the 
temptation  to  use  them  is  likely,  sooner  or 
later,  to  prove  overwhelming.  In  this  way  the 
very  measures  which  promoted  security  within 
the  borders  of  the  State  promote  insecurity 
elsewhere.  It  is  of  the  essence  of  the  State 
to  suppress  violence  within  and  to  facilitate 

59 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

it  without.  The  State  makes  an  entirely  arti- 
ficial division  of  mankind  and  of  our  duties 
towards  them :  towards  one  group  we  are 
bound  by  the  law,  towards  the  other  only  by 
the  prudence  of  highwaymen.  The  State  is 
rendered  evil  by  its  exclusions,  and  by  the 
fact  that,  whenever  it  embarks  upon  aggressive 
war,  it  becomes  a  combination  of  men  for 
murder  and  robbery.  The  present  system  is 
irrational,  since  external  and  internal  anarchy 
must  be  both  right  or  both  wrong.  It  is  sup- 
ported because,  so  long  as  others  adopt  it,  it 
is  thought  the  only  road  to  safety,  and  because 
it  secures  the  pleasures  of  triumph  and 
dominion,  which  cannot  be  obtained  in  a  good 
community.  If  these  pleasures  were  no  longer 
sought,  or  no  longer  possible  to  obtain,  the 
problem  of  securing  safety  from  invasion  would 
not  be  difficult. 

Apart  from  war,  the  modern  great  State 
is  harmful  from  its  vastness  and  the  resulting 
sense  of  individual  helplessness.  The  citizen 
who  is  out  of  sympathy  with  the  aims  of  the 
State,  unless  he  is  a  man  of  very  rare  gifts,, 
cannot  hope  to  persuade  the  State  to  adopt 
purposes  which  seem  to  him  better.  Even  in 
a  democracy,  all  questions  except  a  very  few 
are  decided  by  a  small  number  of  officials  and 
eminent  men ;  and  even  the  few  questions 
which  are  left  to  the  popular  vote  are  decided 
by  a  diffused  mass -psychology,  not  by  indi- 

60 


The    State 

vidual  initiative.  This  is  especially  noticeable 
in  a  country  like  the  United  States,  where,  in 
spite  of  democracy,  most  men  have  a  sense 
of  almost  complete  impotence  in  regard  to  all 
large  issues.  In  so  vast  a  country  the  popular 
will  is  like  one  of  the  forces  of  Nature, 
and  seems  nearly  as  much  outside  the  control 
of  any  one  man.  This  state  of  things  leads, 
not  only  in  America  but  in  all  large  States,  to 
something  of  the  weariness  and  discouragement 
that  we  associate  with  the  Roman  Empire. 
Modern  States,  as  opposed  to  the  small  city 
States  of  ancient  Greece  or  mediaeval  Italy, 
leave  little  room  for  initiative,  and  fail  to 
develop  in  most  men  any  sense  of  ability  to 
control  their  political  destinies.  The  few  men 
who  achieve  power  in  such  States  are  men  of 
abnormal  ambition  and  thirst  for  dominion, 
combined  with  skill  in  cajolery  and  subtlety 
in  negotiation.  All  the  rest  are  dwarfed  by 
knowledge  of  their  own  impotence. 

A  curious  survival  from  the  old  monarchical 
idea  of  the  State  is  the  belief  that  there  is  some 
peculiar  wickedness  in  a  wish  to  secede  on 
the  part  of  any  section  of  the  population.  If 
Ireland  or  Poland  desires  independence,  it  is 
thought  obvious  that  this  desire  must  be  strenu- 
ously resisted,  and  any  attempt  to  secure  it  is 
condemned  as  '  high  treason."  The  only 
instance  to  the  contrary  that  I  can  remember 
is  the  separation  of  Norway  and  Sweden,  which 

61 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

was  commended  but  not  imitated.  In  other 
cases,  nothing  but  defeat  in  war  has  induced 
States  to  part  with  territory :  although  this 
attitude  is  taken  for  granted,  it  is  not  one  which 
would  be  adopted  if  the  State  had  better  ends 
in  view.  The  reason  for  its  adoption  is  that 
the  chief  end  of  almost  all  great  States  is  power, 
especially  power  in  war.  And  power  in  war 
is  often  increased  by  the  inclusion  of  unwilling 
citizens.  If  the  well-being  of  the  citizens  were 
the  end  in  view,  the  question  whether  a  certain 
area  should  be  included,  or  should  form  a 
separate  State,  would  be  left  freely  to  the 
decision  of  that  area.  If  this  principle  were 
adopted,  one  of  the  main  reasons  for  war  would 
be  obviated,  and  one  of  the  most  tyrannical 
elements  in  the  State  would  be  removed. 

The  principal  source  of  the  harm  done  by 
the  State  is  the  fact  that  power  is  its  chief 
end.  This  is  not  the  case  in  America,  because 
America  is  safe  against  aggression  '  ;  but  in 
all  other  great  nations  the  chief  aim  of  the 
State  is  to  possess  the  greatest  possible  amount 
of  external  force.  To  this  end,  the  liberty  of  the 
citizens  is  curtailed,  and  anti-militarist  propa- 
ganda is  severely  punished.  This  attitude  is 
rooted  in  pride  and  fear  :  pride,  which  refuses 
to  be  conciliatory,  and  fear,  which  dreads  the 
results  of  foreign  pride  conflicting  with  our 
own  pride.  It  seems  something  of  a  historical 

1   This  was  written  in  1915. 
62 


The    State 

accident  that  these  two  passions,  which  by  no 
means  exhaust  the  political  passions  of  the 
ordinary  man,  should  so  completely  determine 
the  external  policy  of  the  Sta,te .  Without  ipride, 
there  would  be  no  occasion  for  fear  :  fear  on 
the  part  of  one  nation  is  due  to  the  supposed 
pride  of  another  nation.  Pride  of  dominion, 
unwillingness  to  decide  disputes  otherwise  than 
by  force  or  the  threat  of  force,  is  a  habit  of 
mind  greatly  encouraged  by  the  possession  of 
power.  Those  who  have  long  been  in  the 
habit  of  exercising  power  become  autocratic 
and  quarrelsome,  incapable  of  regarding  an 
equal  otherwise  than  as  a  rival.  It  is  notorious 
that  head  masters'  conferences  are  more  liable 
to  violent  disagreements  than  most  similar 
bodies  :  each  head  master  tries  to  treat  the 
others  as  he  treats  his  own  boys  ;  they  resent 
such  treatment,  and  he  resents  their  resentment . 
Men  who  have  the  habit  of  authority  are 
peculiarly  unfit  for  friendly  negotiation  ;  <but 
the  official  relations  of  States  are  mainly  in  the 
hands  of  men  with  a  great  deal  of  authority  in 
their  own  country.  This  is,  of  course,  more 
particularly  the  case  where  there  is  a  monarch 
who  actually  governs.  It  is  less  true  where 
there  is  a  governing  oligarchy,  and  still  less 
true  where  there  is  some  approach  to  real 
democracy.  But  it  is  true  to  a  considerable 
extent  in  all  countries,  because  Prime  Ministers 
and  Foreign  Secretaries  are  necessarily  men 

63 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

in  authority.  The  first  step  towards  remedying 
this  state  of  things  is  a  genuine  interest  in 
foreign  affairs  on  the  part  of  the  ordinary 
citizen,  and  an  insistence  that  national  pride 
shall  not  be  allowed  to  jeopardize  his  other 
interests.  During  War,  when  he  is  roused,  he  is 
willing  to  sacrifice  everything  to  pride  ;  but  in 
quiet  times  he  will  be  far  more  ready  than  men 
in  authority  to  realize  that  foreign  affairs,  like 
private  concerns,  ought  to  be  settled  amicably 
according  to  principles,  not  brutally  by  force 
or  the  threat  of  force . 

The  effect  of  personal  bias  in  the  men  who 
actually  compose  the  Government  may  be  seen 
very  clearly  in  labour  disputes.  French  syndi- 
calists affirm  that  the  State  is  simply  a  product 
of  capitalism,  a  part  of  the  weapons  which 
capital  employs  in  its  conflict  with  labour. 
Even  in  democratic  States  there  is  much  to 
bear  out  this  view.  In  strikes  it  is  common 
to  order  out  the  soldiers  to  coerce  the  strikers  ; 
although  the  employers  are  much  fewer,  and 
much  easier  to  coerce,  the  soldiers  are  never 
employed  against  them.  When  labour  troubles 
paralyse  the  industry  of  a  country,  it  is  the 
men  who  are  thought  to  be  unpatriotic,  not 
the  masters,  though  clearly  the  responsibility 
belongs  to  both  sides.  The  chief  reason  for 
this  attitude  on  the  part  of  Governments 
is  that  the  men  composing  them  belong,  by 
their  success  if  not  by  their  origin,  to  the  same 

64 


The    State 

class  as  the  great  employers  of  labour.  Their 
bias  and  their  associates  combine  to  make 
them  view  strikes  and  lock-outs  from  the 
standpoint  of  the  rich.  In  a  democracy  public 
opinion  and  the  need  of  conciliating  political 
supporters  partially  correct  these  plutocratic 
influences,  but  the  correction  is  always  only 
partial.  And  the  same  influences  which  warp 
the  views  of  Governments  on  labour  questions 
also  warp  their  views  on  foreign  affairs,  with 
the  added  disadvantage  that  the  ordinary  citizen 
has  much  fewer  means  of  arriving  at  an 
independent  judgment. 

The  excessive  power  of  the  State,  partly 
through  internal  oppression,  but  principally 
through  war  and  the  fear  of  war,  is  one  of  the 
chief  causes  of  misery  in  the  modern  world, 
and  one  of  the  main  reasons  for  the  discourage- 
ment which  prevents  men  from  growing  to  their 
full  mental  stature.  Some  means  of  curing 
this  excessive  power  must  be  found  if  men 
are  not  to  be  organized  into  despair,  as  they 
were  in  the  Roman  Empire. 

The  State  has  one  purpose  which  is  on  the 
whole  good,  namely,  the  substitution  of  law 
for  force  in  the  relations  of  men.  But  this 
purpose  can  only  be  fully  achieved  by  a 
world-State,  without  which  international  rela- 
tions cannot  be  made  subject  to  law.  And 
although  law  is  better  than  force,  law  is  still 
not  the  best  way  of  settling  disputes.  Law 

65  E 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

is  too  static,  too  much  on  the  side  af  what 
is  -decaying,  too  little  on  the  side  of  what  is 
growing .  So  long  as  law  is  in  theory  supreme, 
it  will  (have  to  'be  tempered,  from  time  to  time, 
by  internal  revolution  and  external  war.  These 
can  pnly  be  prevented  by  perpetual  readiness 
to  alter  the  law  in  accordance  with  the  present 
balance  of  forces.  If  this  is  not  done,  the 
motives  for  appealing  to  force  will  sooner  or 
later  become  irresistible.  A  world -State  or 
federation  of  States,  if  it  is  to  be  successful, 
will  have  to  decide  questions,  not  by  the  legal 
maxims  which  would  be  applied  by  the  Hague 
tribunal,  but  as  far  as  possible  in  the  same 
sense  in  which  they  would  be  decided  by  war. 
The  function  of  authority  should  be  to  render 
the  appeal  to  force  unnecessary,  not  to  give 
decisions  contrary  to  those  which  would  be 
reached  by  force. 

This  view  may  be  thought  by  some  to  be 
immoral.  It  may  be  said  that  the  object  of 
civilization  should  be  to  secure  justice,  not  to 
give  the  victory  to  the  strong.  But  when  this 
antithesis  is  allowed  to  pass,  it  is  forgotten 
that  love  of  justice  may  itself  set  force  in 
motion.  A  Legislature  which  wishes  to  decide 
an  issue  in'  the  same  way  as  it  would  be  decided 
if  there  were  an  aplpeal  to  force  will  necessarily 
take  account  of  justice,  .provided  justice  is  so 
flagrantly  on  one  side  that  disinterested  parties 
are  willing  to  take  up  the  quarrel.  If  a  strong 

66 


The    State 

man  assaults  a  weak  man  in  the  streets  of 
London,  the  balance  of  force  is  on  the  side 
of  the  weak  man,  because,  even  if  the  police 
did  not  appear,  casual  passers-by  would  step 
in  to  defend  him.  It  is  sheer  cant  to  speak  of 
a  contest  of  might  against  right,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  hope  for  a  victory  of  the  right. 
If  the  contest  is  really  between  might  and  right, 
that  {m\eans  that  right  will  be  beaten.  What 
is  obscurely  intended,  when  this  phrase  is 
used,  is  that  the  stronger  side  is  only  rendered 
stronger  by  men's  Isense  of  right.  But  men's 
sense  of  right  is  very  subjective,  and  is  only 
one  factor  in  deciding  the  preponderance  of 
force.  What  is  desirable  in  a  Legislature  is, 
not  that  it  should  decide  by  its  personal  sense 
of  right,  but  that  at  should  decide  in  a  way 
which  is  felt  to  make  an  appeal  to  force 
unnecessary. 

Having  considered  what  the  State  ought  not 
to  do,  I  come  now  to  what  it  ought  to  do. 

Apart  from  war  and  the  preservation  of 
internal  order,  there  are  certain  more  positive 
functions  which  the  State  performs,  and 
certain  others  which  it  ought  to  perform. 

We  may  lay  down  two  principles  as  regards 
these  .positive  functions. 

First :  there  are  matters  in  which  the  wel- 
fare of  the  whole  community  depends  upon  the 
practically  universal  attainment  of  a  certain 
minimum ;  in  such  cases  the  State  has  the 

67 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

right    to     insist     upon    this    minimum    being 
attained . 

Secondly :  there  are  ways  in  which,  by 
insisting  upon  the  maintenance  of  law,  the 
State,  if  it  does  nothing  further,  renders 
possible  various  forms  of  injustice  which 
would  otherwise  be  prevented  by  the  anger  of 
their  victims.  Such  injustices  ought,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  be  prevented  by  the  State. 

The  most  obvious  example  of  a  matter  where 
the  general  welfare  depends  upon  a  universal 
minimum  is  sanitation  and  the  prevention  lof 
infectious  diseases.  A  single  case  of  plague, 
if  it  is  neglected,  may  cause  disaster  to  a  whole 
community.  No  one  can  reasonably  maintain, 
on  general  grounds  of  liberty,  that  a  man 
suffering  from  plague  ought  to  be  left  free  to 
spread  infection  far  and  wide.  Exactly  similar 
considerations  apply  to  drainage,  notification 
of  fevers,  and  kindred  matters.  The  inter- 
ference with  liberty  remains  an  evil,  but  in 
some  cases  it  is  clearly  a  smaller  evil  than  the 
spread  of  disease  which  liberty  would  produce. 
The  stamping  out  of  malaria  and  yellow  fever 
by  destroying  mosquitoes  is  perhaps  the  most 
striking  example  of  the  good  which  can  be 
done  in  this  way.  But  when  the  good  is  small 
or  doubtful,  and  the  interference  with  liberty 
is  great,  it  becomes  better  to  endure  a  certain 
amount  of  preventable  disease  rather  than' 
suffer  a  scientific  tyranny. 

68 


The    State 

Compulsory  education  comes  under  the  same 
head  as  sanitation.  The  existence  of  ignorant 
masses  in  a  population  is  a  danger  to  the  com- 
munity ;  when  a  considerable  percentage  are 
illiterate,  the  whole  machinery  of  government 
has  to  take  account  of  the  fact.  Democracy 
in  its  modern  form  would  be  quite  impossible 
in  a  nation  where  many  men  cannot  read.  But 
in  this  case  there  is  not  the  same  need  of 
absolute  universality  as  in  the  case  of  sanitary 
measures.  The  gipsies,  whose  mode  of  life 
has  been  rendered  almost  impossible  by  the 
education  authorities,  might  well  have  been 
allowed  to  remain  a  picturesque  exception. 
But  apart  from  such  rather  unimportant  excep- 
tions, the  argument  for  compulsory  education 
is  irresistible. 

What  the  State  does  for  the  care  of  children 
at  present  is  less  than  what  ought  to  be  done, 
not  more.  Children  are  not  capable  of  looking 
after  their  own  interests,  and  parental  responsi- 
bility is  in  many  ways  inadequate.  It  is  clear 
that  the  State  alone  can  insist  upon  the  children 
being  provided  with  the  minimum  of  knowledge 
and  health  which,  for  the  time  being,  satisfies 
the  conscience  of  the  community. 

The  encouragement  of  scientific  research  is 
another  matter  which  comes  rightly  within  the 
powers  of  the  State,  because  the  benefits  of 
discoveries  accrue  to  the  community,  while 
the  investigations  are  expensive  and  never 

69 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

individually  certain  of  achieving  any  result .  In 
this  matter,  Great  Britain  lags  behind  all  other 
civilized  countries. 

The  second  kind  of  powers  which  the  State 
ought  to  possess  afe  those  that  aim  at  dimin- 
ishing economic  injustice.  It  is  this  kind 
that  'has  been  emphasized1  by  socialists.  The 
law  creates  or  facilitates  monopolies,  and 
monopolies  are  able  to  exact  a  toll  from  the 
community.  The  most  glaring  example  is  the 
private  ownership  of  land.  Railways  are  at 
present  controlled  by  the  State,  since  rates  are 
fixed  by  law  ;  and  it  is  clear  that  if  they  were 
uncontrolled,  they  would  acquire  a  dangerous 
degree  of  power.1  Such  considerations,  if  they 
stood  alone  would  justify  complete  socialism. 
But  I  think  justice,  by  itself,  is,  like  law,  too 
static  to  be  made  a  supreme  political  prin- 
ciple :  it  does  not,  when  it  has  been  achieved, 
contain  any  seeds  of  new  life  or  any  impetus 
to  development.  For  this  reason,  when  we 
wish  to  remedy  an  injustice,  it  is  important 
to  consider  whether,  in  so  doing,  we  shall  be 
destroying  the  incentive  to  some  form  of 
vigorous  action  which  is  on  the  whole  useful 
to  the  cotntaunity.  No  such  form  of  action, 
so  far  as  I  can  see,  is  associated  with  private 
ownership  of  land  or  of  any  other  source  of 
economic  rent ;  if  this  is  the  case,  it  follows 

1  This  would  be  as  true  under  a  syndicalist  regime  as  it  is 
at  present. 

70 


The    State 

that  the  State  ought  to  be  the  primary  recipient 
of  rent. 

If  all  these  powers  are  allowed  to  the 
State,  what  becomes  of  the  attempt  to  rescue 
individual  liberty  from  its  tyranny? 

This  is  part  of  the  general  problem  which 
confronts  all  those  who  still  care  for  the  ideals 
which  inspired  liberalism,  namely  the  problem 
of  combining  liberty  and  personal  initiative  with 
organization.  Politics  and  economics  are  more 
and  more  dominated  by  vast  organizations,  in 
face  of  which  the  individual  is  in  danger  of 
becoming  powerless.  The  State  is  the  greatest 
of  these  organizations,  and  the  most  serious 
menace  to  liberty.  And'  yet  it  seems  that  many 
of  its  functions  must  be  extended  rather  than 
curtailed. 

There  is  one  way  by  which  organization  and 
liberty  can  be  combined,  and  that  is,  by 
securing  power  for  voluntary  organizations, 
consisting  of  men  who  have  chosen  to  belong 
to  them  be'cause  they  embody  some  purpose 
which  all  their  members  consider  important, 
not  a  purpose  imposed  by  accident  or  outside 
force.  The  State,  being  geographical,  cannot 
be  a  wholly  voluntary  association,  but  for  that 
very  reason  there  is  need  of  a  strong  public 
opinion  to  restrain  it  from  a  tyrannical  use  of 
its  powers.  This  public  opinion,  in  most 
matters,  can  only  be  secured  by  combinations 
of  those  who  have  certain  interests  or  desires 
in  common. 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

The  positive  purposes  of  the  State,  over  and 
above  the  preservation  of  order,  ought  as  far 
as  possible  to  be  carried  out,  not  by  the  State 
itself,  but  by  independent  organizations,  which 
should  be  left  completely  free  so  long  as  they 
satisfied  the  State  that  they  were  not  falling 
below  a  netessary  minimum.  This  occurs  to 
a  certain  limited  extent  at  present  in  regard  to 
elementary  education.  The  universities,  also, 
may  be  regarded  as  acting  for  the  State  in  the 
matter  of  higher  education  and  research,  except 
that  in  their  case  no  minimum  of  achievement 
is  exacted.  In  the  economic  sphere,  the  State 
ought  to  exercise  control,  but  ought  to  leave 
initiative  to  others.  There  is  every  reason  to 
multiply  opportunities  of  initiative,  and  to  give 
the  greatest  possible  share  of  initiative  to  each 
individual,  for  if  this  is  not  done  there  will  be 
a  general  sense  of  impotence  and  discourage- 
ment. There  ought  to  be  a  constant  endeavour 
to  leave  the  more  positive  aspects  of  govern- 
ment in  the  hands  of  voluntary  organizations, 
the  purpose  of  the  .State  being  merely  to  exact 
efficiency  and  to  secure  an  amicable  settlement 
of  disputes,  whether  within  or  without  its  own 
borders.  And  with  this  ought  to  be  combined 
the  greatest  possible  toleration  of  exceptions 
and  the  least  possible  insistence  upon  uniform 
system. 

A  good  deal  may  be  achieved  through  local 
government  by  trades  as  well  as  by  areas .  This 


The    State 

is  the  most  original  idea  in  syndicalism,  and 
it  is  valuable  as  a  check  upon  the  tyranny 
which  the  community  may  be  tempted  to 
exercise  over  certain  classes  of  its  members. 
All  strong  organizations  which  embody  a 
sectional  public  opinion,  such  as  trade  unions, 
co-operative  societies,  professions,  and  univer- 
sities, are  to  be  welcomed  as  safeguards  of 
liberty  and  opportunities  for  initiative.  And 
there  is  need  of  a  strong  public  opinion  in 
favour  of  liberty  itself.  The  old  battles  for 
freedom  of  thought  and  freedom  of  speech, 
which  it  was  thought  had  been  definitively  won, 
will  have  to  be  fought  all  over  again,  since 
most  men  are  only  willing  to  accord  freedom 
to  opinions  which  happen  to  be  popular.  Insti- 
tutions cannot  preserve  liberty  unless  men 
realize  that  liberty  is  precious  and  are  willing 
to  exert  themselves  to  keep  it  alive. 

There  is  a  traditional  objection  to  every 
imperium  in  imperio,  but  this  is  only  the 
jealousy  of  the  tyrant.  In  actual  fact,  the 
modern  State  contains  many  organizations 
which  it  cannot  defeat^  except  perhaps  on  rare 
occasions  when  public  opinion  is  roused  against 
them.  Mr.  Lloyd  George's  long  fight  with  the 
medical  profession  over  the  Insurance  Act  was 
full  of  Homeric  fluctuations  of  fortune.  The 
Welsh  miners  in  1915  routed  the  whole  power 
of  the  State,  backed  by  an  excited  nation.  As 
for  the  financiers,  no  Government  would  dream 

73 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

of  a  conflict  with  them1.  When  all  other  classes 
are  exhorted  to  patriotism,  they  are  allowed 
their  4^  per  cent,  and  an  increase  of  interest 
on  their  consols.  It  is  well  understood  on  all 
sides  that  an  appeal  to  their  patriotism  would 
show  gross  ignorance  of  'the  world.  It  is 
against  the  traditions  of  the  State  to  extort 
their  money  by  threatening  to  withdraw  police 
protection.  This  is  not  due  to  the  difficulty  of 
such  a  measure,  but  only  to  the  fact  that  great 
wealth  wins  genuine  admiration  from  us  all, 
and  we  cannot  'bear  to  think  of  a  very  rich 
man  being  treated  with  disrespect. 

The  existence  of  strong  organizations  within 
the  State,  such  as  trade  unions,  is  not  unde- 
sirable except  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
official  who  wishes  to  wield  unlimited  power, 
or  of  the  rival  organizations,  such  as  federa- 
tions of  employers,  which  would  prefer  a  dis- 
organized adversary.  In  view  of  the  vastness  of 
the  State,  most  men  can  find  little  political  out- 
let for  initiative  except  in  subordinate  organiza- 
tions formed  for  specific  purposes.  Without 
an  outlet  for  political  initiative,  men  lose  their 
social  vigour  and  their  interest  in  public  affairs  : 
they  become  a  prey  to  corrupt  wire-pullers,  or 
to  sensation-mongers  who  have  the  art  of 
capturing  a  tired  and  vagrant  attention.  The 
cure  for  this  is  to  increase  rather  than  diminish 
the  powers  of  voluntary  organizations,  to  give 
every  man  a  sphere  of  political  activity  small 

74 


The    State 

enough  for  his  interest  and  his  capacity,  and 
to  confine  the  functions  of  the  State,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  the  maintenance  of  peace  among 
rival  interests .  The  essential  merit  of  the  State 
is  that  it  prevents  the  internal  use  of  force  by 
private  persons .  Its  essential  demerits  are,  that 
it  promotes  the  external  use  of  force,  and  that, 
by  its  great  size,  it  makes  each  individual  feel 
impotent  even  in  a  democracy.  I  shall  return 
in  a  later  lecture  to  the  question  of  preventing 
war.  The  prevention  of  the  sense  of  individual 
impotence  cannot  be  achieved  by  a  return  to 
the  small  City  State,  which  would  be  as 
reactionary  as  a  return  to  the  days  before 
machinery.  It  must  be  achieved  by  a  method 
which  is  in  the  direction  of  present  tendencies,. 
Such  a  method  would  be  the  increasing  devolu- 
tion of  positive  political  initiative  to  bodies 
formed  voluntarily  for  specific  purposes,  leaving 
the  State  rather  in  the  position  of  a  federal 
authority  or  a  court  of  arbitration.  The  State 
would  then  confine  itself  to  insisting  upon  some 
settlement  of  rival  interests  :  its  only  principle 
in  deciding  what  is  the  right  settlement  would  be 
an  attempt  to  find  the  measure  most  acceptable, 
on  the  whole,  to  all  the  parties  concerned. 
This  is  the  direction  in  which  democratic  States 
naturally  tend,  except  in  so  far  as  they  are 
turned  aside  by  war  or  the  fear  of  war.  So 
long  as  war  remains  a  daily  imminent  danger, 
the  State  will  remain  a  Moloch,  sacrificing 

75 


Principles    .of    Social    Reconstruction 

sometimes  the  life  of  the  individual,  and  always 
his  unfettered  development,  to  the  barren 
struggle  for  mastery  in  the  competition  with 
other  States.  In  internal  as  in  external  affairs, 
the  worst  enemy  of  freedom  is  war. 


76 


Ill 

WAR    AS    AN    INSTITUTION 

IN  spite  of  the  fact  that  most  nations,  at  most 
times,  are  at  peace,  war  is  one  of  the  per- 
manent institutions  of  all  free  communities,  just 
as  Parliament  is  one  of  our  permanent  insti- 
tutions in  spite  of  the  fact  that  it  is  not  always 
sitting.  It  is  war  as  a  permanent  institution 
that  I  wish  to  consider :  why  men  tolerate 
it ;  why  they  ought  not  to  tolerate  it ;  what 
hope  there  is  of  their  coming  not  to  tolerate 
it ;  and  how  they  could  abolish  it  if  they 
wished  to  do  so. 

•War  is  a  conflict  between  two  groups,  each 
of  which  attempts  to  kill  and  maim  as  many 
as  possible  of  the  other  group  in  order  to 
achieve  some  object  which  it  desires.  The 
object  is  generally  either  power  or  wealth.  It 
is  a  pleasure  to  exercise  authority  over  other 
men,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to  live  on  the  produce 
of  other  men's  labour.  The  victor  in  war 
can  enjoy  more  of  these  delights  than  the  van- 
quished. But  war,  like  all  other  natural 
activities,  is  not  so  much  prompted  by  the 
end  which  it  has  in  view  as  by  an  impulse  to 

77 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

the  activity  itself.  Very  often  men  desire  an 
end,  not  on  its  own  account,  but  because  their 
nature  demands  the  actions  which  will  lead 
to  the  end.  And  so  it  is  in  this  case  :  the  ends 
to  be  achieved  by  war  appear  in  prospect  far 
more  important  than  they  will  appear  when 
they  are  realized,  because  war  itself  is  a  fulfil- 
ment of  one  side  of  our  nature.  If  men's 
actions  sprang  from  desires  for  what  would 
in  fact  bring  happiness,  the  purely  rational 
arguments  against  war  would  have  long  ago 
put  an  end  to  it.  What  makes  war  difficult 
to  suppress  is  that  it  springs  from  an  impulse, 
rather  than  from  a  calculation  of  the  advan- 
tages to  be  derived  from  war. 

•War  differs  from  the  employment  of  force 
by  the  police  through  the  fact  that  the  actions 
of  the  police  are  ordered  by  a  neutral  authority, 
whereas  in  war  it  is  the  parties  to  the  dispute 
themselves  who  set  force  in  motion.  This 
distinction  is  not  absolute,  since  the  State  is 
not  always  wholly  neutral  in  internal  dis- 
turbances. When  strikers  are  shot  down,  the 
State  is  taking  the  iside  of  the  rich.  When 
opinions  adverse  to  the  existing  State  are 
punished,  the  State  is  obviously  one  of  the 
parties  to  the  dispute.  And  from  the  sup- 
pression of  individual  opinion  up  to  civil  war 
all  gradations  are  possible.  But  broadly 
speaking,  force  employed  according  to  laws 
previously  laid  down  by  the  community  as  ;\ 

78 


War    as    an    Institution 

whole   may   be  distinguished   from   force  em- 
ployed by  one  community  against  another  on 
occasions  of  which  the  one  community  is  the 
sole  judge.     I  have  dwelt  upon  this  difference 
because   I   do  not  think  the  use  of  force  by 
the   police   can  be   wholly   eliminated,   and    I 
think  a  similar  use  of  force  in   international 
affairs   is   the  best  hope  of  permanent  peace. 
At  present,   international  affairs  are  regulated 
by  the  principle  that  a  nation  must  not  inter- 
vene unless  its  interests  are  involved  :    diplo- 
matic usage  forbids  intervention  for  the  mere 
maintenance  of  international  law .  America  knay 
protest  when   American   citizens  are  drowned 
by  German  submarines,  but  must  not  protest 
when  no  American  citizens  are  involved.     The 
case  would  be  analogous  in  internal  affairs  if 
the   police   would  only   interfere   with   murder 
when  it  happened  that  a  policeman  had  been 
killed.     So  long  as  this  principle  prevails  in 
the  relations  of  States,  the  power  of  neutrals 
cannot  be  effectively  employed  to  prevent  war. 
In   every   civilized  country   two   forces   co- 
operate   to   produce   war.      In    ordinary   times 
some  men— usually  a  small  proportion  of  the 
population— are    bellicose  :     they    predict    war, 
and  obviously  are  not  unhappy  in  the  prospect. 
So  long  as  war  is  not  imminent,  the  bulk  of 
the    population    pay   little    attention    to    these 
men,    and   do  not   actively   either   support   or 
oppose  them.     But  when  war  begins  to  seem 

79 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

very  near,  a  war -fever  seizes  hold  of  people, 
and  those  who  were  already  bellicose  find 
themselves  enthusiastically  supported  by  all  but 
an  insignificant  minority.  The  impulses  which 
inspire  war -fever  are  rather  different  from  those 
which  make  some  men  bellicose  in  ordinary 
times.  Only  educated  men  are  likely  to  be 
warlike  at  ordinary  times,  since  they  alone  are 
vividly  aware  of  other  countries  or  of  the  part 
which  their  own  nation  might  play  in  the  affairs 
of  the  world.  But  it  is  only  their  knowledge, 
not  their  nature,  that  distinguishes  them  from 
their  more  ignorant  'compatriots. 

To  take  the  most  obvious  example,  German 
policy,  in  recent  years  before  the  war,  was  not 
averse  from  war,  and  not  friendly  to  England. 
It  is  worth  while  to  try  to  understand  the  state 
of  mind  from  which  this  policy  sprang. 

The  men  who  direct  German  policy  are,  to 
begin  with,  patriotic  to  an  extent  which  is 
almost  unknown  in  France  and  England.  The 
interests  of  Germany  appear  to  them  unques- 
tionably the  only  interests  they  need  take  into 
account.  What  injury  may,  in  pursuing  those 
interests,  be  done  to  other  nations,  what 
destruction  may  be  brought  upon  populations 
and  cities,  what  irreparable  damage  may  result 
to  civilization,  it  is  not  for  them  to  consider. 
If  they  can  confer  what  they  regard  as  benefits 
upon  Germany,  everything  else  is  of  no  account. 

The  second  noteworthy  point  about  German 

80 


War    as    an    Institution 

policy  is  that  its  conception  of  national  welfare 
is  mainly  competitive.     It  is  not  the  intrinsic 
wealth    of    Germany,    whether    materially    or 
mentally,  that  the  rulers  of  Germany  consider 
important :    it  is  the  comparative  wealth  in  the 
competition  with  other  civilized  countries .    For 
this    reason    the    destruction    of    good    things 
abroad  appears  to  them  almost  as  desirable  as 
the  creation  of  good  things  in  Germany.     In 
most   parts   of  the  world  the   French  are   re- 
garded as  the  most  civilized  of  nations  :    their 
art  and  their  literature  and  their  way  of  life 
have  an  attraction  for  foreigners  which  those 
of  Germany  do  not  have.     The  English  have 
developed  political  liberty,  and  the  art  of  main- 
taining an  Empire  with  a  'minimum1  of  coercion, 
in  a  way  for  which  Germany,  hitherto,  has  shown 
no  aptitude.    These  are  grounds  for  envy,  and 
envy  wishes  to  destroy  what  is  good  in  other 
countries.      German   militarists,    quite   rightly, 
judged    that   what   was    best    in    France    and 
England   would   probably   be   destroyed   by   a 
great  war,  even  if  France  and  England  were 
not  in  the  end  defeated  in  the  actual  fighting. 
I   have  seen  a  list  of  young  French  writers 
killed  on  the  battlefield ;    probably   the   Ger- 
man authorities  have  also   seen   it,   and  have 
reflected  with  joy  that  another  year  of  such 
losses    will    destroy    French    literature    for    a 
generation— perhaps,  through  loss  of  tradition, 
for  ever.     Every   outburst   against   liberty   in 

81  F 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

our  more  bellicose  newspapers,  every  incite- 
ment to  persecution  of  defenceless  Germans, 
every  mark  of  growing  ferocity  in  our  attitude, 
must  be  read  with  delight  by  German  patriots, 
as  proving  their  success  in  robbing  us  of  our 
best,  and  in  forcing  us  to  imitate  whatever  is 
worst  in  Prussia. 

But  what  the  rulers  of  Germany  have  envied 
us  most  is  power  and  wealth— the  power 
derived  from  command  of  the  seas  and  the 
straits,  the  wealth  derived  from  a  century  of 
industrial  supremacy.  In  both  these  respects 
they  feel  that  their  deserts  are  higher  than 
ours.  They  have  devoted  far  more  thought 
and  skill  to  military  and  industrial  organiza- 
tion. Their  average  of  intelligence  and  know- 
ledge is  far  superior ;  their  capacity  for  pur- 
suing an  attainable  end,  unitedly  and  with  fore- 
thought, is  infinitely  greater.  Yet  we,  merely 
(as  they  think)  because  we  had  a  start  in  the 
race,  have  achieved  a  vastly  larger  Empire  than 
they  have,  and  an  enormously  greater  control 
of  capital .  All  this  is  unbearable  ;  yet  nothing 
but  a  great  war  can  alter  it. 

Besides  all  these  feelings,  there  is  in  many 
Germans,  especially  in  those  who  know  us  best, 
a  hot  hatred  of  us  on  account  of  our  pride. 
Farina ta  degli  Uberti  surveyed  Hell  "  come 
avesse  lo  Inferno  in  gran  dispitto"  Just  so, 
by  German  accounts,  English  officer  prisoners 
look  round  them  among  their  captors— holding 

82 


War   as   an    Institution 

aloof,  as  though  the  enemy  were  noxious  un- 
clean creatures,  toads  or  slugs  or  centipedes, 
which  a  man  does  not  touch  willingly,  and 
shakes  off  with  loathing  if  he  is  forced  to 
touch  them  for  a  moment.  It  is  easy  to 
imagine  how  the  devils  hated  Farinata,  and 
inflicted  greater  pains  upon  him1  than  upon  his 
neighbours,  hoping  to  win  recognition  by  some 
slight  wincing  on  his  part,  driven  to  frenzy 
by  his  continuing  to  behave  as  if  they  did  not 
exist.  In  just  the  same  way  the  Germans  are 
maddened  by  our  spiritual  immobility.  At 
bottom  we  have  regarded  the  Germans  as  one 
regards  flies  on  a  hot  day  :  they  lare  a  nuisance, 
one  has  to  brush  them  off,  but  it  would  not 
occur  to  one  to  be  turned  aside  by  them. 
When  the  initial  certainty  of  victory  faded  for 
a  time  we  began  to  be  affected  inwardly  by 
the  Germans.  If  we  had  continued  to  fail  in 
our  military  enterprises,  we  should  in  time  have 
realized  that  they  are  human  beings,  not  'just 
a  tiresome  circumstance.  Then  perhaps  we 
should  have  hated  them  with  a  hatred  which 
they  would  have  had  no  reason  to  resent .  And 
from  such  a  hatred  it  would  be  only  a  short 
journey  to  a  genuine  rapprochement. 

The  problem  which  must  be  solved,  if  the 
future  of  the  world  is  to  be  less  terrible  than  its 
present,  is  the  problem  of  preventing  nations 
from  getting  into  the  moods  of  England  and 
Germany  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war.  These 

83 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

two  nations  as  they  were  at  that  moment  might 
be  taken  as  almost  mythical  representatives  of 
pride  and  envy— cold  pride  and  hot  envy.  Ger- 
many declaimed  passionately  :  "  You,  England, 
swollen  and  decrepit,  you  overshadow  my  whole 
growth— your  rotting  branches  keep  the  sun 
from  shining  upon  me  and  the  rain  from  nour- 
ishing me.  Your  spreading  foliage  must  be 
lopped,  your  symmetrical  beauty  must  be 
destroyed,  that  I  too  may  have  freedom  to  grow, 
that  my  young  vigour  may  no  longer  be  im- 
peded by  your  decaying  mass."  England, 
bored  and  aloof,  unconscious  of  the  claims  of 
outside  forces,  attempted  absent-mindedly  to 
sweep  away  the  upstart  disturber  of  medita- 
tion ;  but  the  upstart  was  not  swept  away, 
and  remains  even  now  with  some  prospect  of 
making  good  his  claim.  The  claim  and  the 
resistance  to  it  are  alike  folly.  Germany  had 
no  good  ground  for  envy ;  we  had  no  good 
ground  for  resisting  whatever  in  Germany's 
demands  was  compatible  with  our  continued 
existence.  Is  there  any  method  of  averting 
such  reciprocal  folly  in  the  future? 

I  think  if  either  the  English  or  the  Germans 
were  capable  of  thinking  in  terms  of  indi- 
vidual welfare  rather  than  national  pride,  they 
would  have  seen  that,  at  every  moment  during 
the  war  the  wisest  course  would  have  been  to 
conclude  peace  at  once,  on  the  best  terms  that 
could  have  been  obtained.  This  course,  I  am 

84 


War    as   an    Institution 

convinced,  would  have  been  the  wisest  for  each 
separate  nation,  as  well  as  for  civilization  in 
general.  The  utmost  evil  that  the  enemy  could 
inflict  through  an  unfavourable  peace  would 
be  a  trifle  compared  to  the  evil  which  all  the 
nations  inflict  upon  themselves  by  continuing 
to  fight.  What  blinds  us  to  this  obvious  fact 
is  pride,  the  pride  which  makes  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  defeat  intolerable,  and  clothes 
itself  in  the  garb  of  reason  by  suggesting  all 
kinds  of  evils  which  are  supposed  to  result 
from  admitting  defeat.  But  the  only  real  evil 
of  defeat  is  humiliation,  and  humiliation  is  sub- 
jective ;  we  shall  not  feel  humiliated  if  we 
become  persuaded  that  it  was  a  mistake  to 
engage  in  the  war,  and  that  it  is  better  to 
pursue  other  tasks  not  dependent  upon  world- 
dominion.  If  either  the  English  or  the  Ger- 
mans could  admit  this  inwardly,  any  peace 
which  did  not  destroy  national  independence 
could  be  accepted  without  real  loss  in  the  self- 
respect  which  is  essential  to  a  good  life. 

The  mood  in  which  Germany  embarked  upon 
the  war  was  abominable,  but  it  was  a  mood 
fostered  by  the  habitual  mood  of  England. 
We  have  prided  ourselves  upon  our  territory 
and  our  wealth ;  we  have  been  ready  at  all 
times  to  defend  by  force  of  arms  what  we  have 
conquered  in  India  and  Africa.  If  we  had 
realized  the  futility  of  empire,  and  had  shown 
a  willingness  to  yield  colonies  to  Germany 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

without  waiting  for  the  threat  of  force,  we 
might  have  been  in  a  position  to  persuade 
the  Germans  that  their  ambitions  were  foolish, 
and  that  the  respect  of  the  world  was  not  to 
be  won  by  an  imperialist  policy.  But  by  our 
resistance  we  showed  that  we  shared  their 
standards.  We,  being  in  possession,  became 
enamoured  of  the  status  quo.  The  Germans 
were  willing  to  make  war  to  upset  the  status 
quo ;  we  were  willing  to  make  war  to  prevent 
its  being  upset  in  Germany's  favour.  So  con- 
vinced were  we  of  the  sacredness  of  the  status 
quo  that  we  never  realized  how  advantageous 
it  was  to  us,  or  how,  by  insisting  upon  it,  we 
shared  the  responsibility  for  the  war.  In  a 
world  where  nations  grow  and  decay,  where 
forces  change  and  populations  become  cramped, 
it  is  not  possible  or  desirable  to  maintain  the 
status  quo  for  ever.  If  peace  is  to  be  pre- 
served, nations  must  learn  to  accept  unfavour- 
able alterations  of  the  map  without  feeling  that 
they  must  first  be  defeated  in  war,  or  that 
in  yielding  they  incur  a  humiliation. 

It  is  the  insistence  of  legalists  and  friends 
of  peace  upon  the  maintenance  of  the  status 
quo  that  has  driven  Germany  into  militarism. 
Germany  had  as  good  a  right  to  an  Empire  as 
any  other  Great  Power,  but  could  only  acquire 
an  Empire  through  war.  Love  of  peace  has 
been  too  much  associated  with  a  static  con- 
ception of  international  relations.  In  economic 

86 


War    as    an    Institution 

disputes  we  all  know  that  whatever  is  vigorous 
in  the  wage -earning  classes  is  opposed  to 
"  industrial  peace,"  because  the  existing  dis- 
tribution of  wealth  is  felt  to  be  unfair.  Those 
who  enjoy  a  privileged  position  endeavour  to 
bolster  up  their  claims  by  appealing  to  the 
desire  for  peace,  and  decrying  those  who  pro- 
mote strife  between  the  classes.  It  never 
occurs  to  them  that  by  opposing  changes 
without  considering  whether  they  are  just, 
the  capitalists  share  the  responsibility  for  the 
class  war.  And  in  exactly  the  same  way 
England  shares  the  responsibility  for  Ger- 
many's war.  If  actual  war  is  ever  to  cease 
there  will  have  to  be  political  methods  of 
achieving  the  results  which  now  can  only  be 
achieved  by  successful  fighting,  and  nations 
will  have  voluntarily  to  admit  adverse  claims 
which  appear  just  in  the  judgment  of  neutrals. 
It  is  only  by  some  such  admission,  embody- 
ing itself  in  a  Parliament  of  the  nations  with 
full  power  to  alter  the  distribution  of  territory, 
that  militarism  can  be  permanently  overcome. 
It  may  be  that  the  present  war  will  bring,  in 
the  -Western  nations,  a  change  of  mood  and 
outlook  sufficient  to  make  such  an  institution 
possible.  It  may  be  that  more  wars  and 
more  destruction  will  be  necessary  before  the 
majority  of  civilized  men  rebel  against  the 
brutality  and  futile  destruction  of  modern  war. 
But  unless  our  standards  of  civilization  and 

87 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

our  powers  of  constructive  thought  are  to  be 
permanently  lowered,  I  cannot  doubt  that, 
sooner  or  later,  reason  will  conquer  the  blind 
impulses  which  now  lead  nations  into  war. 
And  if  a  large  majority  of  the  Great  Powers 
had  a  firm  determination  that  peace  should 
be  preserved,  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in 
devising  diplomatic  machinery  for  the  settle- 
ment of  disputes,  and  in  establishing  educa- 
tional system's  which  would  implant  in  the 
minds  of  the  young  an  ineradicable  horror  of 
the  slaughter  which  they  are  now  taught  to 
admire . 

Besides  the  conscious  and  deliberate  forces 
leading  to  war,  there  are  the  inarticulate  feel- 
ings of  common  men,  which,  in  most  civilized 
countries,  are  always  ready  to  burst  into  war 
fever  at  the  bidding  of  statesmen.  If  peace 
is  to  be  secure,  the  readiness  to  catch  war 
fever  must  be  somehow  diminished.  -Whoever 
wishes  to  succeed  in  this  must  first  under- 
stand what  war  fever  is  and  why  it  arises. 

The  men  who  have  an  important  influence 
in  the  world,  whether  for  good  or  evil,  are 
dominated  as  a  rule  by  a  threefold  desire  : 
they  desire,  first,  an  activity  which  calls  fully 
into  play  the  faculties  in  which  they  feel  that 
they  excel ;  secondly,  the  sense  of  successfully 
overcoming  resistance  ;  thirdly,  the  respect  of 
others  on  account  of  their  success.  The  third 
of  these  desires  is  sometimes  absent :  some 

88 


War    as    an    Institution 

men  who  have  been  great  have  been  without 
the  "  last  infirmity,"  and  have  been  content 
with  their  own  sense  of  success,  or  merely  with 
the  joy  of  difficult  effort.  But  as  a  rule  all 
three  are  present.  Some  men's  talents  are 
specialized,  so  that  their  choice  of  activities  is 
circumscribed  by  the  nature  of  their  faculties  ; 
other  men  have,  in  youth,  such  a  wide  range 
of  possible  aptitudes  that  their  choice  is  chiefly 
determined  by  the  varying  degrees  of  respect 
which  public  opinion  gives  to  different  kinds 
of  success. 

The  same  desires,  usually  in  a  less  marked 
degree,  exist  in  men  who  have  no  exceptional 
talents.  But  such  men  cannot  achieve  any- 
thing very  difficult  by  their  individual  efforts  ; 
for  them,  as  units,  it  is  impossible  to  acquire 
the  sense  of  greatness  or  the  triumph  of  strong 
resistance  overcome.  Their  separate  lives  are 
unadventurous  and  dull.  In  the  morning  they 
go  to  the  office  or  the  plough,  in  the  evening 
they  return,  tired  and  silent,  to  the  sober 
monotony  of  wife  and  children.  Believing  that 
security  is  the  supreme  good,  they  have  insured 
against  sickness  and  death,  and  have  found 
an  employment  where  they  have  little  fear  of 
dismissal  and  no  hope  of  any  great  rise.  But 
security,  once  achieved,  brings  a  Nemesis  of 
ennui.  Adventure,  imagination,  risk,  also  have 
their  claims ;  but  how  can  these  claims  be 
satisfied  by  the  ordinary  wage-earner?  Even 

89 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

if  it  were  possible  to  satisfy  them,  the  claims 
of  wife  and  children  have  priority  and  must 
not  be  neglected. 

To  this  victim  of  order  and  good  organiza- 
tion the  realization  comes,  in  some  moment  of 
sudden  crisis,  that  he  belongs  to  a  nation,  that 
his  nation  may  take  risks,  may  engage  in 
difficult  enterprises,  enjoy  the  hot  passion  of 
doubtful  combat,  stimulate  adventure  and 
imagination  by  military  expeditions  to  Mount 
Sinai  and  the  Garden  of  Eden.  What  his 
nation  does,  in  some  sense,  he  does  ;  what  his 
nation  suffers,  he  suffers.  The  long  years  of 
private  caution  are  avenged  by  a  wild  plunge 
into  public  madness.  All  the  horrid  duties 
of  thrift  and  order  and  care  which  he  has 
learnt  to  fulfil  in  private  are  thought  not  to 
apply  to  public  affairs  :  it  is  patriotic  and  noble 
to  be  reckless  for  the  nation,  though  it  would 
be  wicked  to  be  reckless  for  oneself.  The 
old  primitive  passions,  which  civilization  has 
denied,  surge  up  all  the  stronger  for  repression . 
In  a  moment  imagination  and  instinct  travel 
back  through  the  centuries,  and  the  wild  man 
of  the  woods  emerges  from  the  mental  prison 
in  which  he  has  been  confined.  This  is  the 
deeper  part  of  the  psychology  of  the  war 
fever . 

But  besides  the  irrational  and  instinctive 
element  in  the  war  fever,  there  is  always  also, 
if  only  as  a  liberator  of  primitive  impulse,  a 

90 


War    as    an    Institution 

certain  amount  of  quasi -rational  calculation  and 
what  is  euphemistically  called  "  thought."  The 
war  fever  very  seldom1  seizes  a  nation  unless 
it  believes  that  it  will  be  victorious.  Un- 
doubtedly, under  the  influence  of  excitement, 
men  over-estimate  their  chances  of  success ; 
but  there  is  some  proportion  between  what 
is  hoped  and  what  a  rational  man  would  expect . 
Holland,  though  quite  as  humane  as  England, 
had  no  impulse  to  go  to  war  on  behalf  of 
Belgium,  because  the  likelihood  of  disaster  was 
so  obviously  overwhelming.  The  London 
populace,  if  they  had  known  how  the  war  was 
going  to  develop,  would  not  have  rejoiced  as 
they  did  on  that  August  Bank  Holiday  long 
ago.  A  nation  which  has  had  a  recent  ex- 
perience of  war,  and  has  come  to  know  that  a 
war  is  almost  always  more  painful  than  it  is 
expected  to  be  at  the  outset,  becomes  much 
less  liable  to  war  fever  until  a  new  generation 
grows  up.  The  element  of  rationality  in  war 
fever  is  recognized  by  Governments  and  jour- 
nalists who  desire  war,  as  may  be  seen  by  their 
invariably  minimizing  the  perils  of  a  war  which 
they  wish  to  provoke.  At  the  beginning  of 
the  South  African  War  Sir  William  Butler 
was  dismissed,  apparently  for  suggesting  that 
sixty  thousand  men  and  three  months  might 
not  suffice  to  subdue  the  Boer  Republics.  And 
when  the  war  proved  long  and  difficult,  the 
nation  turned  against  those  who  had  made  it. 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

We  may  assume,  I  think,  without  attributing 
too  great  a  share  to  reason  in  human  affairs, 
that  a  nation  would  not  suffer  from  war  fever 
in  a  case  where  every  sane  man  could  see  that 
defeat  was  very  probable. 

The  importance  of  this  lies  in  the  fact  that 
it  would  make  aggressive  war  very  unlikely 
if  its  chances  of  success  were  very  small.  If 
the  peace-loving  nations  were  sufficiently  strong 
to  be  obviously  capable  of  defeating  the 
nations  which  were  willing  to  wage  aggressive 
war,  the  peace-loving  nations  might  form  an 
alliance  and  agree  to  fight  jointly  against  any 
nation  which  refused  to  submit  its  claims  to 
an  International  Council.  Before  the  present 
war  we  might  have  reasonably  hoped  to  secure 
the  peace  of  the  world  in  some  such  way  ;  but 
the  military  strength  of  Germany  has  shown 
that  such  a  scheme  has  no  great  chance  of 
success  at  present.  Perhaps  at  some  not  far 
distant  date  it  may  be  made  more  feasible  by 
developments  of  policy  in  America. 

The  economic  and  political  forces  which 
make  for  war  could  be  easily  curbed  if  the 
will  to  peace  existed  strongly  in  all  civilized 
nations.  But  so  long  as  the  populations  are 
liable  to  war  fever,  all  work  for  peace  must 
be  precarious  ;  and  if  war  fever  could  not  be 
aroused,  political  and  economic  forces  would 
be  powerless  to  produce  any  long  or  very 

destructive  war.    The  fundamental  problem  for 

92 


War    as    an    Institution 

the  pacifist  is  to  prevent  the  impulse  towards 
war  which  seizes  whole  communities  from  time 
to  time.  And  this  can  only  be  done  by  far- 
reaching  changes  in  education,  in  the  economic 
structure  of  society,  and  in  the  moral  code 
by  which  public  opinion  controls  the  lives  of 
men  and  women.1 

A  great  many  of  the  impulses  which  now  lead 
nations  to  go  to  war  are  in  themselves  essential 
to  any  vigorous  or  progressive  life.  Without 
imagination  and  love  of  adventure  a  society 
soon  becomes  stagnant  and  begins  to  decay. 
Conflict,  provided  it  is  not  destructive  and 
brutal,  is  necessary  in  order  to  stimulate  men's 
activities,  and  to  secure  the  victory  of  what  is 
living  over  what  is  dead  or  merely  traditional. 
The  wish  for  the  triumph  of  one's  cause,  the 
sense  of  solidarity  with  large  bodies  of  men, 
are  not  things  which  a  wise  man  will  wish  to 
destroy.  It  is  only  the  outcome  in  death  and 
destruction  and  hatred  that  is  evil.  The 
problem  is,  to  keep  these  impulses,  without 
making  war  the  outlet  for  them. 

All  Utopias  that  have  hitherto  been  con- 
structed are  intolerably  dull.  Any  man  with 
any  force  in  him  would  rather  live  in  this  world, 
with  all  its  ghastly  horrors,  than  in  Plato's 
Republic  or  among  Swift's  Houyhnhnms.  The 

1  These  changes,  which  are  to  be  desired  on  their  own 
account,  not  only  in  order  to  prevent  war,  will  be  discussed 
in  later  lectures. 

*    93 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

men  who  make  Utopias  proceed  upon  a  radi- 
cally false  assumption  as  to  what  constitutes 
a  good  life.  They  conceive  that  it  is  possible 
to  imagine  a  certain  state  of  society  and  a 
certain  way  of  life  which  should  be  once  for  all 
recognized  as  good,  and  should  then  continue 
for  ever  and  ever.  They  do  not  realize  that 
much  the  greater  part  of  a  man's  happiness 
depends  upon  activity,  and  only  a  very  small 
remnant  consists  in  passive  enjoyment.  Even 
the  pleasures  which  do  consist  in  enjoyment  are 
only  satisfactory,  to  most  men,  when  they 
come  in  the  intervals  of  activity.  Social 
reformers,  like  inventors  of  Utopias,  are  apt 
to  forget  this  very  obvious  fact  of  human 
nature.  They  aim  rather  at  securing  more 
leisure,  and  more  opportunity  for  enjoying  it, 
than  at  making  work  itself  more  satisfactory, 
more  consonant  with  impulse,  and  a  better 
outlet  for  creativeness  and  the  desire  to  employ 
one's  faculties.  -Work,  in  the  modern  world, 
is,  to  almost  all  who  depend  on  earnings,  mere 
work,  not  an  embodiment  of  the  desire  for 
activity.  Probably  this  is  to  a  considerable 
extent  inevitable.  But  in  so  far  as  it  can  be 
prevented  something  will  be  done  to  give  a 
peaceful  outlet  to  some  of  the  impulses  which 
lead  to  war. 

It  would,  of  course,  be  easy  to  bring  about 
peace  if  there  were  no  vigour  in  the  world. 
The  Roman  Empire  was  pacific  and  unpro- 

94 


War    as    an    Institution 

ductive  ;  the  Athens  of  Pericles  was  the  most 
productive  and  almost  the  most  warlike  com- 
munity known  to  history.  The  only  form  of 
production  in  which  our  own  age  excels  is 
science,  and  in  science  Germany,  the  most  war- 
like of  Great  Powers,  is  supreme.  It  is  useless 
to  multiply  examples  ;  but  it  is  plain  that  the 
very  same  vital  energy  which  produces  all  that 
is  best  also  produces  war  and  the  love  of  war. 
This  is  the  basis  of  the  opposition  to  pacifism 
felt  by  many  men  whose  aim's  and  activities 
are  by  no  means  brutal .  Pacifiism,  in  practice, 
too  often  expresses  merely  lack  of  force,  not 
the  refusal  to  use  force  in  thwarting  others. 
Pacifism,  if  it  is  to  be  both  victorious  and 
beneficent,  must  find  an  outlet,  compatible  with 
humane  feeling,  for  the  vigour  which  now  leads 
nations  into  war  and  destruction. 

This  problem  was  considered  by  William 
James  in  an  admirable  address  on  "  The  Moral 
Equivalent  of  War,"  delivered  to  a  congress  of 
pacifists  during  the  Spanish-American  War  of 
1898.  His  statement  of  the  problem  could  not 
be  bettered ;  and  so  far  as  I  know,  he  is 
the  only  writer  who  has  faced  the  problem 
adequately.  But  his  solution  is  not  adequate  ; 
perhaps  no  adequate  solution  is  possible.  The 
problem,  however,  is  one  of  degree :  every 
additional  peaceful  outlet  for  men's  energies 
diminishes  the  force  which  urges  nations 
towards  war,  and  makes  war  less  frequent  and 

95 


less  fierce.    And  as  a  question  of  degree,  it  is 
capable  of  more  or  less  partial  solutions.1 

Every  vigorous  man  needs  some  kind  of 
contest,  some  sense  of  resistance  overcome,  in 
order  to  feel  that  he  is  exercising  his  faculties. 
Under  the  influence  of  economics,  a  theory 
has  grown  up  that  what  men  desire  is  wealth  ; 
this  theory  has  tended  to  verify  itself,  because 
people's  actions  are  often  determined  by  what 
they  think  they  desire  rather  than  by  what  they 
really  desire.  The  less  active  members  of  a 
community  often  do  in  fact  desire  wealth,  since 
it  enables  them  to  gratify  a  taste  for  passive 
enjoyment,  and  to  secure  respect  without  exer- 
tion. But  the  energetic  men  who  make  great 
fortunes  seldom  desire  the  actual  money  :  they 
desire  the  sense  of  power  through  a  contest,  and 
the  joy  of  successful  activity.  For  this  reason, 
those  who  are  the  most  ruthless  in  making 
money  are  often  the  most  willing  to  give  it  away  ; 
there  are  many  notorious  examples  of  this 
among  American  millionaires.  The  only  ele- 
ment of  truth  in  the  economic  theory  that  these 
men  are  actuated  by  desire  for  money  is  this  : 
owing  to  the  fact  that  money  is  what  is  believed 
to  be  desirable,  the  making  of  money  is  recog- 
nized as  the  test  of  success.  What  is  desired  is 
visible  and  indubitable  success  ;  but  this  can 

1  What  is  said  on  this  subject  in  the  present  lecture  is  only 
preliminary,  since  the  subsequent  lectures  all  deal  with  some 
aspect  of  the  same  problem. 

96 


War    as    an    Institution 

only  be  achieved  by  being  one  of  the  few  who 
reach  a  goal  which  many  men  would  wish  to 
reach.  For  this  reason,  public  opinion  has  a 
great  influence  in  directing  the  activities  of 
vigorous  men.  In  America  a  millionaire  is 
more  respected  than  a  great  artist ;  this  leads 
men  who  might  become  either  the  one  or  the 
other  to  choose  to  become  millionaires.  In 
Renaissance  Italy  great  artists  were  more 
respected  than  millionaires,  and  the  result  was 
the  opposite  of  what  it  is  in  America. 

Some  pacifists  and  all  militarists  deprecate 
social  and  political  conflicts.  In  this  the 
militarists  are  in  the  right,  from  their  point  of 
view;  but  the  pacifists  seem  to  me  mistaken. 
Conflicts  of  party  politics,  conflicts  between 
capital  and  labour,  and  generally  all  those  con- 
flicts of  principle  which  do  not  involve  war, 
serve  many  useful  purposes,  and  do  very  little 
harm.  They  increase  men's  interest  in  public 
affairs,  they  afford  a  comparatively  innocent 
outlet  for  the  love  of  contest,  and  they  help  to 
alter  laws  and  institutions,  when  changing  con- 
ditions or  greater  knowledge  create  the  wish 
for  an  alteration.  Everything  that  intensifies 
political  life  tends  to  bring  about  a  peaceful 
interest  of  the  same  kind  as  the  interest  which 
leads  to  desire  for  war.  And  in  a  democratic 
community  political  questions  give  every  voter 
a  sense  of  initiative  and  power  and  respon- 
sibility which  relieves  his  life  of  something 

97  G 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

of  its  narrow  unadventurousness .  The  object 
of  the  pacifist  should  be  to  give  men  more  and 
more  political  control  over  their  own  lives,  and 
in  particular  to  introduce  democracy  into  the 
management  of  industry,  as  the  syndicalists 
advise . 

The   problem    for    the    reflective    pacifist    is 
twofold :     how    to    keep    his    own    country    at 
peace,  and  how  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the 
world.     It  is  impossible  that  the  peace  of  the 
world  should  be  preserved  while  nations  are 
liable  to  the  mood  in  which  Germany  entered 
upon  the  war— unless,  indeed,  one  nation  were 
so  obviously  stronger  than  all  others  combined 
as  to  make  war  unnecessary  for  that  one  and 
hopeless  for  all  the  others.     As  this  war  has 
dragged  on  its  weary  length,  many  people  must 
have  asked  themselves  whether  national  inde- 
pendence  is   worth  the  price   that  has   to   be 
paid  for  it,     Would  it  not  perhaps  be  better 
to  secure  universal  peace  by  the  supremacy  of 
one   Power?     "To   secure   peace   by  a  world 
federation " — so    a    submissive    pacifist    might 
have  argued  during  the  first  two  years  of  the 
war—"  would  require  some  faint  glimmerings  of 
reason  in  rulers  and  peoples,  and  is  therefore 
out  of  the  question  ;   but  to  secure  it  by  allow- 
ing Germany  to  dictate  terms  to  Europe  would 
be  easy.    Since  there  is  no  other  way  of  ending 
war  " — so  our  advocate  of  peace  at  any  price 
would  contend—"  let  us  adopt  this  way,  which 

98 


War    as    an    Institution 

happens  at  the  moment  to  be  open  to  us."  It 
is  worth  while  to  consider  this  view  more 
attentively  than  it  is  commonly  considered. 

There  is  one  great  historic  example  of  a 
long  peace  secured  in  this  way,;  I  mean  the 
Roman  Errfpire.  We  in  England  boast  of  the 
Pax  *Britannica  which  we  kave  imposed,  in  this 
way,  upon  the  warring  races  and  religions  in 
India.  If  we  are  right  in  boasting  of  this,  if 
we  have  in  fact  conferred  a  benefit  upon  India 
by  enforced  peace,  the  Germans  would  be 
right  in  boasting  if  they  could  impose  a  Pax 
Germanica  upon  Europe.  Before  the  war,  men 
might  have  said  that  India  and  Europe  are  not 
analogous,  because  India  is  less  civilized  than 
Europe  ;  but  now,  I  hope,  no  one  would  have 
the  effrontery  to  maintain  anything  so  prepos- 
terous. Repeatedly  in  modern  history  there 
has  been  a  chance  of  achieving  European 
unity  by  the  hegemony  of  a  single  State  ;  but 
always  England,  in  obedience  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  Balance  of  Power,  has  prevented  this 
consummation,  and  preserved  what  our  states- 
men have  called  the  "  liberties  of  Europe." 
It  is  this  task  upon  which  we  are  now  engaged. 
But  I  do  not  think  our  statesmen,  or  any  others 
among  us,  have  made  much  effort  to  consider 
whether  the  task  is  worth  what  it  costs. 

In  one  case  we  were  clearly  wrong :  in 
our  resistance  to  revolutionary  France.  If 
revolutionary  France  could  have  conquered  the 

99 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

Continent  and  Great  Britain,  the  world  would 
now  be  happier,  more  civilized,  and  more  free, 
as  well  as  more  peaceful.  But  revolutionary 
France  was  a  quite  exceptional  case,  because 
its  early  conquests  were  made  in  the  name  of 
liberty,  against  tyrants,  not  against  peoples  ; 
and  everywhere  the  French  armies  were 
welcomed  as  liberators  by  all  except  rulers  and 
bigots.  In  the  case  of  Philip  II  we  were  as 
clearly  right  as  we  were  wrong  in  1793.  But 
in  both  cases  our  action  is  not  to  be  judged 
by  some  abstract  diplomatic  conception  of  the 
"  liberties  of  Europe,"  but  by  the  ideals  of 
the  Power  seeking  hegemony,  and  by  the 
probable  effect  upon  the  welfare  of  ordinary 
men  and  women  throughout  Europe. 

"  'Hegemony  "  is  a  very  vague  word,  and 
everything  turns  upon  the  degree  of  interfer- 
ence with  liberty  which  jt  involves.  There  is 
a  degree  of  interference  with  liberty  which  is 
fatal  to  many  forms  of  national  life ;  for 
example,  Italy  in  the  seventeenth  and  eight- 
eenth centuries  was  crushed  by  the  supremacy 
of  Spain  and  Austria.  If  the  Germans  were 
actually  to  annex  French  provinces,  as  they  did 
in  1871,  they  would  probably  inflict  a  serious 
injury  upon  those  provinces,  and  make  them 
less  fruitful  for  civilization  in  general.  For 
such  reasons  national  liberty  is  a  matter  of 
real  importance,  and  a  Europe  actually 
governed  by  Germany  would  probably  be  very 

IOO 


War    as    an     Institution 

dead  and  unproductive.  But  if  "  hegemony  " 
merely  means  increased  weight  in  diplomatic 
questions,  more  coaling  stations  and  posses- 
sions in  Africa,  more  power  of  securing  advan- 
tageous commercial  treaties,  then  it  can  hardly 
be  supposed  that  it  would  do  any  vital  damage 
to  other  nations ;  .certainly  it  would  not  do  so 
much  damage  as  the  present  war  is  doing.  I 
cannot  doubt  that,  before  the  war,  a  hegemony 
of  this  kind  would  have  abundantly  satisfied 
the  Germans.  But  the  effect  of  the  war,  so 
far,  has  been  ,to  increase  immeasurably  all  the 
dangers  which  it  was  intended  to  avert.  We 
have  now  only  the  choice  between  certain 
exhaustion  of  Europe  in  fighting  Germany  and 
possible  damage  to  the  national  life  of  France 
by  German  tyranny.  Stated  in  terms  of  civi- 
lization and  human  welfare,  not  in  terms  of 
national  prestige,  that  is  now  in  fact  the  issue. 
Assuming  that  war  is  not  ended  by  one  State 
conquering  all  the  others,  the  only  way  in 
which  it  can  be  permanently  ended  is  by  a 
world-federation.  So  long  as  there  are  many 
sovereign  States,  each  with  its  own  Army,  there 
can  be  no  security  that  there  will  not  be  war. 
There  will  have  to  be  in  the  world  only  one 
Army  and  one  Navy  before  there  will  be  any 
reason  to  think  that  wars  have  ceased.  This 
means  that,  so  far  as  the  military  functions 
of  the  State  are  concerned,  there  will  be  only 
one  State,  which  will  be  world -wide. 

101 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

The  civil  functions  of  the  State — legislative, 
administrative,  and  judicial  —  have  no  very 
essential  connection  with  the  military  functions, 
and  there  is  no  reason  why  both  kinds  of 
functions  should  normally  be  exercised  by  the 
same  State.  There  is,  in  fact,  every  reason 
why  the  civil  State  and  the  military  State 
should  be  different .  The  greater  modern  States 
are  already  too  large  for  most  civil  purposes, 
but  for  military  purposes  they  are  not  large 
enough,  since  they  are  not  world-wide.  This 
difference  as  to  the  desirable  area  for  the  two 
kinds  of  State  introduces  a  certain  perplexity 
and  hesitation,  when  it  is  not  realized  that  the 
two  functions  have  little  necessary  connection  : 
one  set  of  considerations  points  towards  small 
States,  the  other  towards  continually  larger 
States.  Of  course,  if  there  were  an  inter- 
national Army  and  Navy,  there  would  have  to 
be  some  international  authority  to  set  them  in 
motion.  But  this  authority  need  never  con- 
cern itself  with  any  of  the  internal  affairs  of 
national  States  :  it  need  only  declare  the  rules 
which  should  regulate  their  relations,  and  pro- 
nounce judicially  when  those  rules  have  been 
so  infringed  as  to  call  for  the  intervention  of 
the  international  force.  'How  easily  the  limits 
of  the  international  authority  could  be  fixed 
may  be  seen  by  maoiy  actual  examples. 

The  civil  and  military  State  are  often 
different  in  practice,  for  many  purposes.  The 

1 02 


War    as    an    Institution 

South  American  Republics  are  sovereign 
for  all  purposes  except  their  relations  with 
Europe,  in  regard  to  which  they  are  subject  to 
the  United  States  :  in  dealings  with  Europe, 
the  Army  and  Navy  of  the  United  States  are 
their  Army  and  Navy.  Our  self-governing 
Dominions  depend  for  their  defence,  not  upon 
their  own  forces,  but  upon  our  Navy.  Most 
Governments,  nowadays,  do  not  aim  at  formal 
annexation  of  a  country  which  they  wish  to 
incorporate,  but  only  at  a  protectorate — that 
is,  civil  autonomy  subject  to  military  control. 
Such  autonomy  is,  of  course,  in  practice 
incomplete,  because  it  does  not  enable  the 
"  protected  "  country  to  adopt  measures  .which 
are  vetoed  by  the  Rower  in  military  control. 
But  it  may  be  very  nearly  complete,  as  in  the 
case  of  our  self-governing  Dominions.  At  the 
other  extreme,  it  may  become  a  mere  farce, 
as  in  Egypt.  In  the  case  of  an  alliance, 
there  is  complete  autonomy  of  the  separate 
allied  countries,  together  with  what  is  .practi- 
cally a  combination  of  their  military  forces 
into  one  single  force. 

The  great  advantage  of  a  large  military 
State  is  that  it  increases  the  area  over  which 
internal  war  is  not  possible  except  by  revolu- 
tion. If  England  and  Canada  have  a  disagree- 
ment, it  is  taken;  as  a  matter  of  course  that  a 
settlement  shall  be  arrived  at  by  discussion, 
not  by  force.  Still  more  is  this  the  case  if 

103 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

Manchester  and  Liverpool  have  a  quarrel,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  each  is  autonomous  for 
many  local  purposes.  No  one  would  have 
thought  it  reasonable  that  Liverpool  should  go 
to  war  to  prevent  the  construction  of  the 
Manchester  Ship  Canal,  although  almost  any 
two  Great  Powers  would  have  gone  to  war 
over  an  issue  of  the  same  relative  importance. 
England  and  Russia  would  probably  have  gone 
to  war  over  Persia  if  they  had  not  been  allies  ; 
as  it  is,  they  arrived  by  diplomacy  at  much  the 
same  iniquitous  result  as  they  would  otherwise 
have  reached  by  fighting.  Australia  and  Japan 
would  probably  fight  if  they  were  both  com- 
pletely independent ;  but  both  depend  for  their 
liberties  upon  the  British  Navy,  and  therefore 
they  have  to  adjust  their  differences  peaceably. 
The  chief  disadvantage  of  a  large  military 
State  is  that,  when  external  war  occurs,  the 
area  affected  is  greater.  The  quadruple 
Entente  forms,  for  the  present,  one  military 
State  ;  the  result  is  that,  because  of  a  dispute 
between  Austria  and  Serbia,  Belgium  is 
devastated  and  Australians  are  killed  in  the 
Dardanelles.  Another  disadvantage  is  that  it 
facilitates  oppression.  A  large  military  State 
is  practically  omnipotent  against  a  small  State, 
and  can  impose  its  will,  as  England  and  Russia 
did  in  Persia  and  as  Austria-Hungary  has  been 
doing  in  Serbia.  It  is  impossible  to  make 
sure  of  avoiding  oppression  by  any  purely 

104 


War    as    an    Institution 

mechanical  guarantees ;  only  a  liberal  and 
humane  spirit  can  afford  a  real  protection.  It 
has  been  perfectly  possible  for  England  to 
oppress  Ireland,  in  spite  of  democracy  and  the 
presence  of  Irish  Members  at  Westminister. 
Nor  has  the  presence  of  Roles  in  the  Reichstag 
prevented  the  oppression  of  Brussian  Poland. 
But  democracy  and  representative  government 
undoubtedly  make  oppression  less  probable  : 
they  afford  a  means  by  which  those  who 
might  be  oppressed  can  cause  their  wishes  and 
grievances  to  be  publicly  known,  they  render 
it  certain  that  only  a  minority  can  be  oppressed, 
and  then  only  if  the  majority  are  nearly  unani- 
mous in  wishing  to  oppress  them.  Also  the 
practice  of  oppression  affords  much  more 
pleasure  to  the  governing  classes,  who  actually 
carry  it  out,  than  to  the  mass  of  the  population . 
For  this  reason  ttop  mass  of  the  population, 
where  it  has  power,  is  likely  to  be  less 
tyrannical  than  an  oligarchy  or  a  bureaucracy. 
In  order  to  prevent  war  and  at  the  same 
time  preserve  liberty  it  is  necessary  that  there 
should  be  only  one  military  State  in  the  world, 
and  that  when  disputes  between  different 
countries  arise,  it  should  act  according  to  the 
decision  of  a  central  authority.  This  is  what 
would  naturally  result  from  a  federation  of  the 
world;  if  such  a  thing  ever  came  about.  But 
the  prospect  is  remote,  and  it  is  worth  while 
to  consider  why  it  is  so  remote. 

105 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

The  unity  of  a  nation  is  produced  by  similar 
habits,  instinctive  liking,  a  common  history, 
and  a  common  pride.  The  unity  of  a  nation 
is  partly  due  to  intrinsic  affinities  between  its 
citizens,  but  partly  also  to  the  pressure  and 
contrast  of  the  outside  world  :  if  a  nation  were 
isolated^  it  would  not  have  the  same  cohesion 
or  the  same  fervour  of  patriotism.  When  we 
come  to  alliances  of  nations,  it  is  seldom  any- 
thing except  outside  pressure  that  produces 
solidarity.  England  and  America,  to  some 
extent,  are  drawn  together  by  the  same  causes 
which  often  make  national  unity :  a  ( more  or 
less)  common  language,  similar  political  insti- 
tutions, similar  aims  in  international  politics. 
But  England,  France,  and  Russia  were  drawn 
together  solely  by  fear  of  Germany ;  if 
Germany  had  been  annihilated  by  a  natural 
cataclysm,  they  would  at  once  have  begun  to 
hate  one  another,  as  they  did  before  Germany 
was  strong.  For  this  reason,  the  possibility 
of  co-operation  in  the  present  alliance  against 
Germany  affords  no  ground  whatever  for 
hoping  that  all  the  nations  of  the  world  might 
co-operate  permanently  in  a  peaceful  alliance. 
The  present  motive  for  cohesion,  namely  a 
common  fear,  'would  be  gone,  and  could  not 
be  replaced  by  any  other  motive  unless  men's 
thoughts  and  purposes  were  very  different  from 
what  they  are  now. 

The  ultimate  fact  from  which  war  results 
106 


War    as    an    Institution 

is  not  economic  or  political,  and  does  not  rest 
upon  any  mechanical  difficulty  of  inventing 
means  for  the  peaceful  settlement  of  inter- 
national disputes .  The  ultimate  fact  from  which 
war  results  is  the  fact  that  a  large  propor- 
tion of  mankind  have  an  impulse  to  conflict 
rather  than  harmony,  and  can  only  be  brought 
to  co-operate  with  others  in  resisting  or  attack- 
ing a  common  enemy.  This  is  the  case  in 
private  life  as  'well  as  in  the  relations  of  States. 
Most  men,  when  they  feel  themselves  suffi- 
ciently strong,  set  to  work  to  make  themselves 
feared  rather  than  loved ;  the  wish  to  gain 
the  'good  opinion  of  others  is  confined,  as  a 
rule,  to  those  \vho  'have  not  acquired  secure 
power.  The  impulse  to  quarrelling  and  self- 
assertion,  the  pleasure  of  getting  one's  own 
way  in  spite  of  opposition,  is  native  to  most 
men .  It  is  this  impulse,  rather  than  any  motive 
of  calculated  self-interest,  which  produces  war, 
and  causes  the  difficulty  of  bringing  about  a 
World -State.  'And  this  impulse  is  not  confined 
to  one  nation  ;  it  exists,  in  varying"  degrees, 
in  all  the  vigorous  nations  of  the  world. 

But  although  this  impulse  is  strong,  there 
is  no  reason  why  it  should  be  allowed  to  lead 
to  war.  It  was  exactly  the  sarnie  impulse 
which  led  to  duelling1 ;  yet  now  civilized  men 
conduct  their  private  quarrels  without  blood- 
shed. If  political  contest  within  a  World-State 
were  substituted  for  war,  imagination  would 

107 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

soon  accustom  itself  to  the  new  situation,  as  it 
has  accustomed  itself  to  the  absence  of  duelling . 
Through  the  influence  of  institutions  and 
habits,  without  any  fundamental  change  in 
human  nature,  men  would  learn  to  look  back 
upon  war  as  we  look  upon  the  burning  of 
heretics  or  upon  'human  sacrifice  to  heathen 
deities.  If  I  were  to  buy  a  revolver  costing 
several  (pounds,  in  order  to  shoot  my  friend 
with  a  view  to  stealing  sixpence  out  of  his 
pocket,  I  should  be  thought  neither  very  wise 
nor  very  virtuous.  But  if  I  can  get  sixty-five 
million  accomplices  to  join  me  in  this  criminal 
absurdity,  I  become  one  of  a  great  and 
glorious  nation,  nobly  sacrificing  the  cost  of 
my  revolver,  perhaps  even  my  life,  in  order 
to  secure  the  sixpence  for  the  honour  of  my 
country.  Historians,  who  are  almost  invari- 
ably sycophants,  will  praise  me  and  my  accom- 
plices if  we  are  successful,  and  say  that  we  are 
worthy  successors  of  the  heroes  who  overthrew 
the  might  of  Imperial  Rome.  But  if  my 
opponents  are  victorious,  if  their  sixpences  are 
defended  at  the  cost  of  many  pounds  each 
and  the  lives  of  a  large  proportion  of  the 
population,  then  historians  will  call  me  a 
brigand  (as  I  am1),  and  praise  the  spirit  and 
self-sacrifice  of  those  who  resisted  me. 

War  is  surrounded  with  'glamour,  by 
tradition,  by  Homer  and  the  Old  Testament, 
by  early  education,  by  elaborate  myths  as  to 

108 


War    as    an    Institution 

the  importance  of  the  issues  involved,  by  the 
heroism  and  self-sacrifice  which  these  myths 
call  out.  Jephthah  sacrificing  his  daughter  is 
a  heroic  figure,  but  he  would  have  let  her  live 
if  he  had  not  been  deceived  by  a  myth,. 
Mothers  sending  their  sons  to  the  battlefield 
are  heroic,  but  they  are  as  much  deceived  as 
Jephthah.  And,  in  both  cases  alike,  the 
heroism  which  issues  in  cruelty  would  be 
dispelled  if  there  were  not  some  strain  of 
barbarism  in  the  imaginative  outlook  from 
which  myths  spring.  A  God  who  can  be 
pleased  by  the  sacrifice  of  an  innocent  girl 
could  only  be  worshipped  by  men  to  whom 
the  thought  of  receiving  such  a  sacrifice  is 
not  wholly  abhorrent.  iA  nation  which  believes 
that  its  welfare  can  only  be  secured  by  suffering 
and  inflicting  hundreds  of  thousands  of  equally 
horrible  sacrifices,  is  a  nation  which  has  no 
very  spiritual  conception  oif  what  constitutes 
national  welfare.  It  would  be  better  a  hun- 
dredfold to  forgo  material  comfort,  power, 
pomp,  and  outward  glory  than  to  kill  and  be 
killed,  to  hate  and  be  hated,  to  throw  away 
in  a  mad  moment  of  fury  the  bright  heritage 
of  the  ages.  We  have  learnt  gradually  to  free 
our  God  from  the  savagery  with  which  the 
primitive  Israelites  and  the  Fathers  endowed 
Him :  few  of  us  now  believe  that  it  is  His 
pleasure  to  torture  most  of  the  human  race  in 
an  eternity  of  hell -fire.  But  we  have  not  yet 

109 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

learnt  to  free  our  national  ideals  from  the 
ancient  taint.  Devotion  to  the  nation  is 
perhaps  the  deepest  and  most  widespread 
religion  of  thie  "present  age.  Like  the  ancient 
religions,  it  demand's  its  persecutions,  its  holo- 
causts, its  lurid  heroic  cruelties  ;  like  them,  it 
is  noble,  primitive,  brutal,  and  mad.  Now,  as 
in  the  ipast,  religion,  lagging  behind  private 
consciences  through  the  weight  of  tradition, 
steels  the  hearts  of  men  against  mercy  and 
their  minds  against  truth.  If  the  world  is  to 
be  saved,  men  must  learn  to  be  noble  without 
being  cruel,  to  be  filled  with  faith  and  yet 
open  to  truth,  to  be  inspired  by  great  purposes 
without  hating  those  who  try  to  thwart  them. 
But  before  this  can  happen,  men  must  first 
face  the  terrible  realization  that  the  g'ods  before 
whom  they  have  bowed  down  were  false  gods 
and  the  sacrifices  they  have  made  were  vain. 


1 10 


IV 

PROPERTY 

AMONG    the    many    gloomy   novelists    of    the 
realistic  school,  perhaps  the  most  full  of  gloom 
is  Gissing.     In  common  with  all  his  characters, 
he  lives  under  the  weight  of  a  great  oppres- 
sion :    the  power  of  the  fearful  and  yet  adored 
idol   of    Money.      One   of   his    typical    stories 
is  "  Eve's   Ransom,"  where  the  heroine,  with 
various  discreditable  subterfuges,  throws  over 
the  poor  man  whom  she  loves  in  order  to  marry 
the    rich    man    whose    income    she    loves    still 
better.     The  poor  man,   finding  that  the  rich 
man's  income  has  given  her  a  fuller  life  and 
a  better   character  than  the   poor  man's   love 
could   have   given   her,   decides   that   she   has 
done  quite  right,  and  that  he  deserves  to  be 
punished  for  his  lack  of  money.     In  this  story, 
as  in  his  other  books,   Gissing  has  set  forth, 
quite  accurately,  the  actual  dominion  of  money, 
and   the    impersonal   worship   which   it   exacts 
from  the  great  majority  of  civilized  mankind. 
Gissing's  facts  are  undeniable,  and  yet  his 
attitude  produces  a  revolt  in  any  reader  who 
has  vital  passions  and  masterful  desires.     His 

in 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

worship  of  money  is  bound  up  with  his  con- 
sciousness of  inward  defeat.  And  in  the 
modern  world  generally,  it  is  the  decay  of  life 
which  has  promoted  the  religion  of  material 
goods ;  and1  the  religion  of  material  goods, 
in  its  turn,  has  hastened  the  decay  of  life  on 
which  it  thrives.  The  man  who  worships 
money  has  ceased  to  t  hope  for  happiness 
through  his  own  efforts  or  in  his  own  activities  : 
he  looks  upon  happiness  as  a  passive  enjoy- 
ment of  pleasures  derived  from  the  outside 
world.  The  artist  or  the  lover  does  not  worship 
money  in  his  moments  of  ardour,  because  his 
desires  are  specific,  and  directed  towards 
objects  which  only  he  can  create.  And  con- 
versely, the  worshipper  of  money  can  never 
achieve  greatness  as  an  artist  or  a  lover. 

Love  of  money  has  been  denounced  by 
moralists  since  the  world  began.  I  do  not  wish 
to  add  another  to  the  moral  denunciations,  of 
which  the  efficacy  in  the  past  has  not  been 
encouraging.  I  wish  to  show  'how  the  worship 
of  money  is  both  an  effect  and  a  cause  of 
diminishing  vitality,  and  how  our  institutions 
might  be  changed  so  as  to  make  the  worship 
of  money  grow  less  and  the  general  vitality 
grow  more.  It  is  not  the  desire  for  money  as 
a  means  to  definite  ends  that  is  in  question. 
A  struggling  artist  may  desire  money  in  order 
to  have  leisure  for  his  art,  but  this  desire  is 
finite,  and  can  be  satisfied  fully  by  a  very 

112 


Property 


modest  sum.  It  is  the  worship  of  money  that 
I  wish  to  consider  :  the  belief  that  all  values 
may  be  irieasured  in  terms  of  money,  and  that 
money  is  the  ultimate  test  of  success  in  life. 
This  belief  is  held  in  fact,  if  not  in  words,  by 
multitudes  of  men  and  women,  and  yet  it  is 
not  in  harmony  with  human  nature,  since  it 
ignores  vital  needs  and  the  instinctive  tendency 
towards  some  specific  kind  of  growth.  It 
makes  men  treat  as  unimportant  those  of  their 
desires  which  run  counter  to  the  acquisition  of 
money,  and  yet  such  desires  are,  as  a  rule, 
more  important  to  well-being  than  any  increase 
of  income.  It  leads  men  to  mutilate  their 
own  natures  from  a  mistaken  theory  of  what 
constitutes  success,  and  to  give  admiration  to 
enterprises  which  add  nothing  to  human 
welfare.  It  promotes  a  dead  uniformity  of 
character  and  purpose,  a  diminution  in  the 
joy  of  life,  and  a  stress  and  strain  which 
leaves  whole  communities  weary,  discouraged, 
and  disillusioned. 

America,  the  pioneer  of  Western  progress,  is 
thought  by  many  to  display  the  worship  of 
money  in  its  most  perfect  form.  A  well-to-do 
American,  who  already  has  more  than  enough 
money  to  satisfy  all  reasonable  requirements, 
very  often  continues  to  work  at  his  office 
with  an  assiduity  which  would  only  be  pardon- 
able it  starvation  were  the  alternative. 

But  England,  except  among  a  small  minority, 
113  H 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

is  almost  as  much  given  over  to  the  worship 
of  money  as  America.  Love  of  money  in 
England  takes,  as  a  rule,  the  form  of 
snobbishly  desiring  to  maintain  a  certain 
social  status,  rather  than  of  striving  after 
an  indefinite  increase  of  income.  Men  post- 
pone marriage  until  they  have  an  income 
enabling  them  to  have  as  many  rooms  and 
servants  in  their  house  as  they  feel  that  their 
dignity  requires.  This  makes  it  necessary  for 
them  while  they  are  young  to  keep  a  watch 
upon  their  affections,  lest  they  should  be  led 
into  an  imprudence  :  they  acquire  a  cautious 
habit  of  mind,  and  a  fear  of  "  giving  themselves 
away,"  which  makes  a  free  and  vigorous  life 
impossible.  In  acting  as  they  do  they  imagine 
that  they  are  being  virtuous,  since  they  would 
feel  it  a  hardship  for  a  woman  to  be  asked  to 
descend  to  a  lower  social  status  than  that  of 
her  parents,  and  a  degradation  to  themselves 
to  marry  a  woman  whose  social  status  was  not 
equal  to  their  own.  The  things  of  nature  are 
not  valued  in  comparison  with  money.  It  is 
not  thought  a  hardship  for  a  woman  to  have 
to  accept,  as  her  only  experience  of  love,  the 
prudent  and  limited  attentions  of  a  man  whose 
capacity  for  emotion  has  been  lost  during  years 
of  wise  restraint  or  sordid  relations  with  women 
whom  he  did  not  respect.  The  woman  herself 
does  not  know  that  it  is  a  hardship  ;  for  she, 
too,  has  been  taught  prudence  for  fear  of  a 

114 


Property 


descent  in  the  social  scale,  and  from  early  youth 
she  has  had  it  instilled  into  her  that  strong! 
feeling  does  not  become  a  young  woman.  So 
the  two  unite  to  slip  through  life  in  ignorance 
of  all  that  is  worth  knowing.  Their  ancestors 
were  not  restrained  from  passion  by  the  fear 
of  hell -fire,  but  they  are  restrained  effectually 
by  a  worse  fear,  the  fear  of  coming  down  in 
the  world. 

The  same  motives  which  lead  men  to  marry 
late  also  lead  them  to  limit  their  families.  Pro- 
fessional men  wish  to  send  their  sons  to  a 
public  school,  though  the  education  they  will 
obtain  is  no  better  than  at  a  grammar  school, 
and  the  companions  with  whom  they  will  asso- 
ciate are  more  vicious.  But  snobdom  has 
decided  that  public  schools  are  best,  and  from 
its  verdict  there  is  no  appeal.  What  makes 
them  the  best  is  that  they  are  the  most  expen- 
sive. And  the  same  social  struggle,  in  varying 
forms,  runs  through  all  classes  except  the  very 
highest  and  the  very  lowest.  For  this  purpose 
men  and  women  make  great  moral  efforts,  and 
show  amazing  powers  of  self-control ;  but  all 
their  efforts  and  all  their  self-control,  being 
not  used  for  any  creative  end,  serve  merely 
to  dry  up  the  well-spring  of  life  within  them', 
to  make  them  feeble,  listless,  and  trivial.  It 
is  not  in  such  a  soil  that  the  passion  which 
produces  genius  can  be  nourished.  Men's  souls 
have  exchanged  the  wilderness  for  the  draw- 

115 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

ing -room  :  they  have  become  cramped  and 
pretty  and  deformed,  like  Chinese  women's 
feet.  Even  the  horrors  of  war  have  hardly 
awakened  them  from  the  smug  somnambulism 
of  respectability.  And  it  is  chiefly  the  worship 
of  money  that  has  brought  about  this  death- 
like slumber  of  all  that  makes  men  great. 

In  France  the  worship  of  money  takes  the 
form  of  thrift.  It  is  not  easy  to  make  a  fortune 
in  France,  but  an  inherited  competence  is  very 
common,  and  where  it  exists  the  main  purpose 
of  life  is  to  hand  it  on  undiminished,  if  not 
increased.  The  French  rentier  is  one  of  the 
great  forces  in  international  politics  :  it  is  he 
through  whom  F.rance  has  been  strengthened 
in  diplomacy  and  weakened  in  war,  by  in- 
creasing the  supply  of  French  capital  and 
diminishing  the  supply  of  French  men.  The 
necessity  of  providing  a  dot  for  daughters,  and 
the  subdivision  of  property  by  the  law  of  in- 
heritance, have  made  the  family  more  power- 
ful, as  an  institution,  than  in  any  other  civilized 
country.  In  order  that  the  family  may  prosper, 
it  is  kept  small,  and  the  individual  members 
are  often  sacrificed  to  it.  The  desire  for  family 
continuity  makes  men  timid  and  unadven- 
turous  :  it  is  only  in  the  organized  proletariat 
that  the  daring  spirit  survives  which  made  the 
Revolution  and  led  the  world  in  political 
thought  and  practice.  Through  the  influence 
of  money,  the  strength  of  the  family  has 

116 


Property 

become  a  weakness  to  the  nation  by  making 
the  population  remain  stationary  and  even 
tend  to  decline.  The  same  loye  of  safety  is 
beginning  to  produce  the  same  effects  else- 
where ;  but  in  this,  as  in  many  better  things, 
France  has  led  the  way. 

In  Germany  the  worship  of  money  is  more 
recent  than  in  Erance,  England,  and  America ; 
indeed,  it  hardly  existed  until  after  the  Franco - 
Prussian  War.  But  it  has  been  adopted  now 
with  the  same  intensity  and  whole-heartedness 
which  have  always  marked  German  beliefs. 
It  is  characteristic  that,  as  in  Erance  the 
worship  of  money  is  associated  with  the  family, 
so  in  Germany  it  is  associated  with  the  State. 
Liszt,  in  deliberate  revolt  against  the  English 
economists,  taught  his  compatriots  to  think  of 
economics  in  national  terms,  and  the  German 
who  develops  a  business  is  felt,  by  others  as 
well  as  by  himself,  to  be  performing  a  service 
to  the  State.  Germans  believe  that  England's 
greatness  is  due  to  industrialism  and  Empire, 
and  that  our  success  in  these  is  due  to  an 
intense  nationalism.  The  apparent  inter- 
nationalism of  our  Free  Trade  policy  they 
regard  as  mere  hypocrisy.  They  have  set  them- 
selves to  imitate  what  they  believe  we  really  are, 
with  only  the  hypocrisy  omitted.  It  must  be 
admitted  that  their  success  has  been  amazing. 
But  in  the  process  they  have  destroyed  almost 
all  that  made  Germany  of  value  to  the  world, 

117 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

and  they  have  not  adopted  whatever  of  good 
there  may  have  been  among  us,  since  that 
was  all  swept  aside  in  the  wholesale  condemna- 
tion of  "  hypocrisy."  And  in  adopting  our 
worst  faults,  they  have  made  them  far  worse 
by  a  system,  a  thoroughness,  and  a  unanimity 
of  which  we  are  happily  incapable.  Ger- 
many's religion  is  of  great  importance  to  the 
world,  since  Germans  have  a  power  of  real 
belief,  and  have  the  energy  to  acquire  the 
virtues  and  vices  which  their  creed  demands. 
Eor  the  sake  of  the  world,  as  well  as  for  the 
sake  of  Germany,  we  must  hope  that  they  will 
soon  abandon  the  worship  of  wealth  which  they 
have  unfortunately  learnt  from  us. 

Worship  of  money  is  no  new  thing,  but  it  is 
a  more  harmful  thing  than  it  used  to  be,  for 
several  reasons.  Industrialism  has  made  work 
more  wearisome  and  intense,  less  capable  of 
affording  pleasure  and  interest  by  the  way  to 
the  man  who  has  undertaken  it  for  the  sake 
of  money.  The  power  of  limiting  families  has 
opened  a  new  field  for  the  operation  of  thrift. 
•The  general  increase  in  education  and  self- 
discipline  has  made  men  more  capable  of  pur- 
suing a  purpose  consistently  in  spite  of  temp- 
tations, and  when  the  purpose  is  against  life 
it  becomes  more  destructive  with  every  increase 
of  tenacity  in  those  who  adopt  it.  The  greater 
productivity  resulting  from  industrialism  has 
enabled  us  to  devote  more  labour  and  capital 

118 


Property 

to  armies  and  navies  for  the  protection  of 
our  wealth  from  envious  neighbours,  and  for 
the  exploitation  of  inferior  races,  which  are 
ruthlessly  wasted  by  the  capitalist  regime. 
Through  the  fear  of  losing  money,  forethought 
and  anxiety  eat  away  men's  power  of  happi- 
ness, and  the  dread  of  misfortune  becomes  a 
greater  misfortune  than  the  one  which  is 
dreaded.  The  happiest  men  and  women,  as 
we  can  all  testify  from  our  own  experience, 
are  those  who  are  indifferent  to  money  because 
they  have  some  positive  purpose  which  shuts 
it  out.  And  yet  all  our  political  thought, 
whether  Imperialist,  Radical,  or  Socialist,  con- 
tinues to  occupy  itself  almost  exclusively  with 
men's  economic  desires,  as  though  they  alone 
had  real  importance. 

In  judging  of  an  industrial  system,  whether 
the  one  under  which  we  live  or  one  proposed 
by  reformers,  there  are  four  main  tests  which 
may  be  applied.  We  may  consider  whether 
the  system  secures  (i)  the  maximum  of  pro- 
duction, or  (2)  justice  in  distribution,  or  (3) 
a  tolerable  existence  for  producers,  or  (4)  the 
greatest  possible  freedom  and  stimulus  to 
vitality  and  progress.  We  may  say,  broadly, 
that  the  present  system  aims  only  at  the  first 
of  these  objects,  while  socialism  aims  at  the 
second  and  third.  Some  defenders  of  the 
present  system  contend  that  technical  progress 
is  better  promoted  by  private  enterprise  than 

119 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

it  would  be  if  industry  were  in  the  hands  of 
the  State  ;  to  this  extent  they  recognize  the 
fourth  of  the  objects  we  have  enumerated. 
But  they  recognize  it  only  on  the  side  of  the 
goods  and  the  capitalist,  not  on  the  side  of 
the  wage-earner.  I  believe  that  the  fourth 
is  much  the  most  important  of  the  objects  to 
be  aimed  at,  that  the  present  system  is  fatal 
to  it,  and  that  orthodox  socialism  might  well 
prove  equally  fatal. 

One  of  the  least  questioned  assumptions  of 
the  capitalist  system  is,  that  production  ought 
to  be  increased  in  amount  by  every  possible 
means  :  by  new  kinds  of  machinery,  by  em- 
ployment of  women  and  boys,  by  making  hours 
of  labour  as  long  as  is  compatible  with  effi- 
ciency. Central  African  natives,  accustomed  to 
living  on  the  raw  fruits  of  the  earth  and  defeat- 
ing Manchester  by  dispensing  with  clothes,  are 
compelled  to  work  by  a  hut  tax  which  they 
can  only  pay  by  taking  employment  under 
European  capitalists.  It  is  admitted  that  they 
are  perfectly  happy  while  they  remain  free  from 
European  influences,  and  that  industrialism 
brings  upon  them,  not  only  the  unwonted 
misery  of  confinement,  but  also  death  from 
diseases  to  which  white  men  have  become 
partially  immune.  It  is  admitted  that  the  best 
negro  workers  are  the  "  raw  natives,"  fresh 
from  the  bush,  uncontaminated  by  previous 
experience  of  wage -earning.  Nevertheless,  no 

120 


Property 

one  effectively  contends  that  they  ought  to  be 
preserved  from  the  deterioration  which  we 
bring,  since  no  one  effectively  doubts  that  it 
is  good  to  increase  the  world's  production  at 
no  matter  what  cost. 

The  belief  in  the  importance  of  production 
has  a  fanatical  irrationality  and  ruthlessness. 
So  long  as  something  is  produced,  what  it  is 
that  is  produced  seems  to  be  thought  a  matter 
of  no  account.  Our  whole  economic  system 
encourages  this  view,  since  fear  of  unemploy- 
ment makes  any  kind  of  work  a  boon  to  wage- 
earners.  The  mania  for  increasing  production 
has  turned  men's  thoughts  away  from  much 
more  important  problems,  and  has  prevented 
the  world  from1  getting  the  benefits  it  might 
have  got  out  of  the  increased  productivity  of 
labour. 

When  we  are  fed  and  clothed  and  housed, 
further  material  goods  are  needed  only  for 
ostentation.1  With  modern  methods,  a  certain 
proportion  of  the  population,  without  working 
long  hours,  could  do  all  the  work  that  is  really 
necessary  in  the  way  of  producing  commodities . 
The  time  which  is  now  spent  in  producing 
luxuries  could  be  spient  partly  in  enjoymient 
and  country  holidays,  partly  in  better  educa- 
tion, partly  in  work  that  is  not  manual  or 
subserving  manual  work.  We  couldj  if  we 

1  Except  by  that  small  minority  who  are  capable  of  artistic 
enjoyment. 

121 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

wished,  have  far  more  science  and1  art,  more 
diffused  knowledge  and  mental  cultivation, 
more  leisure  for  wage  -  earners,  and  more 
capacity  for  intelligent  pleasures.  At  present 
not  only  wages,  but  almost  all  earned  incomes, 
can  only  be  obtained  by  working  much  longer 
hours  than  men  ought  to  work.  A'  man  who 
earns  £800  a  year  by  hard  work  could1  not, 
as  a  rule,  earn  £400  a  year  by  half  as  much 
work.  Often  he  'could  not  earn  anything  if 
he  were  not  willing  to  work  practically  all 
day  and  every  day.  Because  of  the  excessive 
belief  in  the  value  of  production,  it  is  thought 
right  and  proper  for  mien  to  work  long  hours, 
and  the  good  that  might  result  from  shorter 
hours  is  not  realized.  And  all  the  cruelties  of 
the  industrial  system,  not  only  in  Europe  but 
even  more  in  the  tropics,  arouse  only  an  occa- 
sional feeble  protest  from  a  few  philanthropists . 
This  is  because,  owing  to  the  distortion  pro- 
duced by  our  present  economic  methods, 
men's  conscious  desires,  in  such  matters,  cover 
only  a  very  small  part,  and  that  not  the  most 
important  part,  of  the  real  needs  affected  by. 
industrial  work.  If  this  is  to  be  remedied,  it 
can  only  be  by  a  different  economic  system, 
in  which  the  relation  of  activity  to  needs  will 
be  less  concealed  and  moYe  direct. 

The  purpose  of  maximizing  production  will 
not  be  achieved  in  the  long  run  if  our  present 
industrial  system  continues.  Our  present 

122 


Property 


system  is  wasteful  of  human  material,  partly 
through  damage  to  the  health  and  efficiency  of 
industrial  workers,  {especially  when  women  and 
children  are  employed,  partly  through  the 
fact  that  the  best  workers  tend  to  have  small 
families  and  that  the  more  civilized  races  are  in 
danger  of  gradual  extinction.  Every  great  city 
is  a  centre  of  race -deterioration.  For  the  case 
of  London  this  has  been  argued  with  a  wealth 
of  statistical  detail  by  Sir  H.  Llewelyn  Smith  *  ; 
and  it  cannot  easily  be  doubted  that  it  is 
equally  true  in  other  cases.  The  same  is  true 
of  material  resources  :  the  minerals,  the  virgin 
forests,  and  the  newly  developed  wheatfields 
of  the  world  are  being  exhausted  with  a 
reckless  prodigality  which  entails  almost  a 
certainty  of  hardship  for  future  generations. 

Socialists  see  the  remedy  in  State  ownership 
of  land  and  capital,  combined  with  a  more 
just  system  of  distribution.  It  cannot  be 
denied  that  our  present  system  of  distribution 
is  indefensible  from  every  point  of  view, 
including  the  point  of  view  of  justice.  Our 
system  of  distribution  is  regulated  by  law,  and 
is  capable  of  being  changed  in  many  respects 
which  familiarity  makes  us  regard  as  natural 
and  inevitable.  We  may  distinguish  four  chief 
sources  of  recognized  legal  rights  to  private 
property  :  (  I )  a  man's  right  to  what  he  has 
made  himself ;  ( 2 )  the  right  to  interest  on 

1  Booth's  "  Life  and  Labour  of  the  People,"  vol.  iii. 
123 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

capital  Which  has  been  lent ;  (  3 )  the  ownership 
of  land;  (4)  inheritance.  These  form  a 
crescendo  of  respectability :  capital  is  more 
respectable  than  labour,  land  is  more  respect- 
able than  capital,  and  any  form  of  wealth  is 
more  respectable  when  it  is  inherited  than  when 
it  has  been  acquired  by  our  own  exertions. 

A  man's  right  to  the  produce  of  his  own 
labour  has  never,  in  fact,  had  more  than  a  very 
limited  recognition  from  the  law.  The  early 
socialists,  especially  the  English  forerunners 
of  Marx,  used  to  insist  upon  this  right  as  the 
basis  of  a  just  system'  of  distribution,  but  in 
the  complication  of  modern  industrial  processes 
it  is  impossible  to  say  what  a  man  has  produced . 
What  proportion  of  the  goods  carried  by  a 
railway  should  belong  to  the  goods  porters 
concerned  in  their  journey?  When  a  surgeon 
saves  a  man's  life  by  an  operation,  what 
proportion  of  the  commodities  which  the 
man  subsequently  produces  can  the  surgeon 
justly  claim?  Such  problems  are  insoluble. 
And  there  is  no  special  justice,  even  if  they 
were  soluble,  in  allowing  to  each  man  what 
he  himself  produces.  Some  men  are  stronger, 
healthier,  cleverer,  than  others,  but  there  is  no 
reason  for  increasing  these  natural  injustices 
by  the  artificial  injustices  of  the  law.  The 
principle  recommends  itself  partly  as  a  way 
of  abolishing  the  very  rich,  partly  as  a  way 
of  stimulating  people  to  work  hard.  But  the 

124 


Property 

first  of  these  objects  can  be  better  obtained 
in  other  ways,  and  the  second  ceases  to  be 
obviously  desirable  as  soon  as  we  cease  to 
worship  money. 

Interest  arises  naturally  in  any  community 
in  which  private  property  is  unrestricted  and 
theft  is  punished,  because  some  of  the  most 
economical  processes  of  production  are  slow, 
and  those  who  have  the  skill  to  perform  them 
may  not  have  the  means  of  living  while  they 
are  being  completed.  But  the  power  of 
lending  money  gives  such  great  wealth  and 
influence  to  private  capitalists  that  unless 
strictly  controlled  it  is  not  compatible  with  any 
real  freedom1  for  the  rest  of  the  population. 
Its  effects  at  present,  both  in  the  industrial 
world  and  in  international  politics,  are  so  bad 
that  it  seems  imperatively  necessary  to  devise 
some  means  of  curbing  its  power. 

Private  property  in  land  has  no  justification 
except  historically  through  power  of  the  sword. 
In  the  beginning  of  feudal  times,  certain  men 
had  enough  military  strength  to  be  able  to 
force  those  whom  they  disliked  not  to  live  in  a 
certain  area.  Those  whom  they  chose  to  leave 
on  the  land  beca'me  their  serfs,  and  were  forced 
to  work  for  them  in  return  for  the  gracious 
permission  to  stay.  In  order  to  establish  law 
in  place  of  private  force,  it  was  necessary,  in 
the  main,  to  leave  undisturbed  the  rights  which 
had  been  acquired  by  the  sword.  The  land 

125 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

became  the  property  of  those  who  had  con- 
quered it,  and  the  serfs  were  allowed  to  give 
rent  instead  of  service.  There  is  no  justifica- 
tion for  private  property  in  land,  except 
the  historical  necessity  to  conciliate  turbulent 
robbers  who  would  not  otherwise  have  obeyed 
the  law.  This  necessity  arose  in  Europe  many 
centuries  ago,  but  in  Africa  the  whole  process 
is  often  quite  recent.  It  is  by  this  process, 
slightly  disguised,  that  the  Kimberley  diamond  - 
mines  and  the  Rand  gold-mines  were  acquired 
in  spite  of  prior  native  rights.  It  is  a  singular 
example  of  human  inertia  that  men  should  have 
continued  until  now  to  endure  the  tyranny  and 
extortion  which  a  small  minority  are  able  to 
inflict  by  their  possession  of  the  land.  No 
good  to  the  community,  of  any  sort  or  kind, 
results  from  the  private  ownership  of  land.  If 
men  were  reasonable,  they  would  decree  that 
it  should  cease  to-morrow,  with  no  compen- 
sation beyond  a  moderate  life  income  to  the 
present  holders. 

The  mere  abolition  of  rent  would  not  remove 
injustice,  since  it  would  confer  a  capricious 
advantage  upon  the  occupiers  of  the  best  sites 
and  the  most  fertile  land.  It  is  necessary  that 
there  should  be  rent,  but  it  should  be  paid 
to  the  State  or  to  some  body  which  performs 
public  services ;  or,  if  the  total  rental  were 
more  than  is  required  for  such  purposes,  it 
might  be  paid  into  a  common  fund  and  divided 

126 


Property 

equally  among  the  populatton .  Such  a  method 
would  be  just,  and  would  not  only  help  to 
relieve  poverty,  but  would  prevent  wasteful 
employment  of  land  and  the  tyranny  of  local 
magnates.  Much  that  appears  as  the  power 
of  capital  is  really  the  power  of  the  landowner — 
for  example,  the  power  of  railway  companies 
and  mine-owners.  The  evil  and  injustice  of 
the  present  system  are  glaring,  but  men's 
patience  of  preventable  evils  to  which  they  are 
accustomed  is  so  great  that  it  is  impossible  to 
guess  when  they  will  put  an  end  to  this  strange 
absurdity. 

Inheritance,  which  is  the  source  of  the 
greater  part  of  the  unearned  income  in  the 
world,  is  regarded  by  most  men  as  a  natural 
right.  Sometimes,  as  in  England,  the  right 
is  inherent  in  the  owner  of  property,  who 
may  dispose  of  it  in  any  way  that  seems  good 
to  him.  Sometimes,  as  in  Erance,  his  right  is 
limited  by  the  right  of  his  family  to  inherit 
at  least  a  .portion  of  what  he  'has  to  leave.  But 
neither  the  right  to  dispose  of  property  by 
will  nor  the  right  of  children  to  inherit  from, 
parents  has  any  basis  outside  the  instincts  of 
possession  and  family  pride.  There  may  be 
reasons  for  allowing  a  man  whose  work 
is  exceptionally  fruitful  —  for  instance,  an 
inventor— to  enjoy,  a  larger  income  than  is 
enjoyed  by  the  average  citizen,  but  there  can 
be  no  good  reason  for  allowing  this  privilege 

127 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

to  descend  to  his  children  and  grandchildren 
and  so  on  for  ever.  The  effect  is  to  produce  an 
idle  and  exceptionally  fortunate  class,  who  are 
influential  through  their  money,  and  opposed  to 
reform  for  fear  it  should  be  directed  against 
them'selves.  Their  whole  habit  of  thought 
becomes  timid,  since  they  dread  being  forced 
to  acknowledge  that  their  position  is  indefen- 
sible ;  yet  snobbery  and  the  wish  to  secure 
their  favour  leads  almost  the  whole  middle 
class  to  ape  their  manners  and  adopt  their 
opinions.  In  this  way  they  become  a  poison 
infecting  the  outlook  of  almost  all  educated 
people . 

It  is  'sometimes  said  that  without  the  incen- 
tive of  inheritance  men  would  not  work  so 
well.  The  great  captains  of  industry,  we  are 
assured,  are  actuated  by  the  desire  to  found  a 
family,  and  would  not;  devote  their  lives  to 
unremitting  toil  without  the  hope  of  gratifying 
this  desire.  I  do  not  believe  that  any  large 
proportion  of  really  useful  work  is  done  from 
this  motive.  Ordinary  work  is  done  for  the 
sake  of  a  living,  and  the  very  best  work  is  done 
for  the  interest  of  the  work  itself.  Even  the 
captains  of  industry,  who  are  thought  ( perhaps 
by  themselves  as  well  as  by  others)  to  be 
aiming  at  founding  a  family,  are  probably  more 
actuated  by  love  of  power  and  by  the  adven- 
turous pleasure  of  great  enterprises.  And  if 
there  were  some  slight  diminution  in  the 

128 


Property 

amount  of  work  done,  it  would  be  well  worth 
while  in  order  to  get  rid  of  the  idle  rich, 
with  the  oppression,  feebleness,  and  corruption 
which  they  inevitably  introduce. 

The  present  system1  of  distribution  is  not 
based  upon  any  principle.  Starting  from  a 
system  imposed  by  conquest,  the  arrangements 
made  by  the  conquerors  for  their  own  benefit 
were  stereotyped  by  the  law,  and  have  never 
been  fundamentally  reconstructed.  On  what 
principles  ought  the  reconstruction  to  be  based  ? 

Socialism,  which  is  the  most  widely  advo- 
cated scheme  of  reconstruction,  aims  chiefly 
at  justice  :  the  present  inequalities  of  wealth 
are  unjust,  and:  socialism  would  abolish  them. 
It  is  not  essential  to  socialism  that  all  men 
should  have  the  same  income,  but  it  is  essential 
that  inequalities  should  be  justified,  in  each 
case,  by  inequality  of  need'  or  of  service  per- 
formed. There  can  be  no  disputing  that  the 
present  system1  is  grossly  unjust,  and  that 
almost  all  that  is  unjust  in  it  is  harmful.  But 
I  do  not  think  justice  alone  is  a  sufficient 
principle  upon  which  to  base  an  economic 
reconstruction.  Justice  would  be  secured  if  all 
were  equally  unhappy,  as  well  as  if  all  were 
equally  happy.  Justice,  by  itself,  when  once 
realized,  contains  ho  source  of  new  life.  The 
old  type  of  Marxian  revolutionary  socialist 
never  dwelt,  in  imagination,  upon  the  life  of 
communities  after  the  establishment  of  the 

129  i 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

millennium.  He  imagined  that,  like  the  Prince 
and  Princess  in  a  fairy  story,  they  would  live 
happily  ever  after.  But  that, is  not  a  condition 
possible  to  human  nature.  Desire,  activity, 
purpose,  are  essential  to  a  tolerable  life,  and 
a  millennium,  though  it  may  be  a  joy  in 
prospect,  would  be  intolerable  if  it  were  actually 
achieved. 

The  more  modern  socialists,  it  is  true,  have 
lost  most  of  the  religious  fervour  which  charac- 
terized the  pioneers,  and  view  socialism  as  a 
tendency  rather  than  a  definite  goal.  But  they 
still  retain  the  view  that  Hvhat  is  of  most  political 
importance  to  a  man  is  his  income,  and  that 
the  principal  aim  of  a  democratic  politician 
ought  to  be  to  increase  the  wages  of  labour. 
I  believe  this  involves  too  passive  a  conception 
of  what  constitutes  happiness.  It  is  true  that, 
in  the  industrial  world,  large  sections  of  the 
population  are  too  poor  to  have  any  possi- 
bility of  a  good  life  ;  but  it  is  not  true  that  a 
good  life  'will  come  of  itself  with  a  diminution 
of  poverty.  Very  few  of  the  well-to-do  classes 
have  a  good  life  at  'present,  and  perhaps  social- 
ism would  only  substitute  the  evils  which  now 
afflict  the  more  prosperous  in  place  of  the  evils 
resulting  from  destitution. 

In  the  existing  labour  movement,  although 
it  is  one  of  the  most  vital  sources  of  change, 
there  are  certain  tendencies  against  which 
reformers  ought  to  be  on  their  guard.  The 

130 


Property 

labour  movement  is  in  essence  a  movement 
in  favour  of  justice,  based  upon  the  belief  that 
the  sacrifice  of  the  many  to  the  few  is  not 
necessary  now,  whatever  may  have  been  the 
case  in  the  past.  When  labour  was  less  pro- 
ductive and  education  was  less  widespread, 
an  aristocratic  civilization  may  have  been  the 
only  one  possible  :  it  may  nave  been  necessary 
that  the  many  should  contribute  to  the  life  of 
the  few,  if  the  few  were  to  transmit  and  increase 
the  world's  possessions  in  art  and'  thought  and 
civilized  existence.  But  this  necessity  is  past 
or  rapidly  passing,  and  there  is  no  longer  any 
valid  objection  to  the  claims  of  justice.  The 
labour  movement  is  morally  irresistible,  and 
is  not  now  seriously  opposed  except  by  pre- 
judice and  simple  self-assertion.  All  living 
thought  is  on  its  side ;  what  is  against  it  is 
traditional  and  dead.  But  although  it  itself 
is  living,  it  is  not  by  any  means  certain  that 
it  will  make  for  life. 

Labour  is  led  by  current  political  thought  in 
certain  directions  which  would  become  repres- 
sive and  dangerous  if  they  were  to  remain 
strong  after  labour  had  triumphed.  The 
aspirations  of  the  labour  movement  are,  on 
the  whole,  opposed  by  the  great  majority  of 
the  educated  classes,  who  feel  a  menace,  not 
only  or  chiefly  to  their  personal  comfort,  but 
to  the  civilized  life  in  which  they  have  their 
part;  which  they  profoundly  believe  to  be 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

important  to  the  world.  Owing  to  the  oppo- 
sition of  the  educated  classes,  labour,  when  it 
is  revolutionary  and  vigorous,  tends  to  despise 
all  that  the  educated  classes  represent.  When 
it  is  more  respectful,  as  its  leaders  tend  to  be 
in  England,  the  subtle  and  almost  unconscious 
influence  of  educated  men  is  apt  to  sap 
revolutionary  ardour,  producing  doubt  and 
uncertainty  instead  of  the  swift,  simple  assur- 
ance by  which  victory  might  have  been  won. 
The  very  sympathy  which  the  best  men  in  the 
well-to-do  classes  extend  to  labour,  their  very 
readiness  to  admit  the  justice  of  its  claims, 
may  have  the  effect  of  softening  the  opposition 
of  labour  leaders  to  the  status  quo,  and  of 
opening  their  minds  to  the  suggestion  that  no 
fundamental  change  is  possible.  Since  these 
influences  affect  leaders  much  more  than  the 
rank  and  file,  they,  tend  to  produce  in  the 
rank  and  file  a  distrust  of  leaders,  and  a  desire 
to  seek  out  new  leaders  who  will  be  less  ready 
to  concede  the  claims  of  the  more  fortunate 
classes.  The  result  may  be  in  the  end  a  labour 
movement  as  hostile  to  the  life  of  the  mind 
as  some  terrified  property-owners  believe  it 
to  be  at  present. 

The  claims  of  justice,  narrowly  interpreted, 
may  reinforce  this  tendency.  It  may  be 
thought  unjust  that  some  men  should  have 
larger  incomes  or  shorter  hours  of  work  than 
ether  men.  But  efficiency  in  mental  work, 

132 


Property 

including  the  work  of  education,  certainly 
requires  more  comfort  and  longer  periods  of 
rest  than  are  required  for  efficiency  in  physi- 
cal work,  if  only  because  mental  work  is 
not  physiologically  wholesome.  If  this  is  not 
recognized,  the  life  of  the  mind  may  suffer 
through  short  -  sightedness  even  more  than 
through  deliberate  hostility. 

Education  suffers  at  present,  and  may  long 
continue  to  suffer,  through  the  desire  of  parents 
that  their  children  should  earn  money  as  soon 
as  ipossible.  Every  one  knows  that  the  half- 
time  system,  for  example,  is  bad ;  but  the 
power  of  organized  labour  keeps  it  in  existence. 
It  is  clear  that  the  curei  for  this  evil,  as  for 
those  that  are  concerned  with  the  population 
question,  is  to  relieve  parents  of  the  expense 
of  their  children's  education,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  take  away  their  right  to  appropriate 
their  children's  earnings. 

The  way  to  prevent  any  dangerous  opposi- 
tion of  labour  to  the  life  of  the  mind  is  not 
to  oppose  the  labour  movement,  which  is  too 
strong  to  be  opposed  with  justice.  The  right 
way  is,  to  show  by  actual  practice  that  thought 
is  useful  to  labour,  that  without  thought  its 
positive  aims  cannot  be  achieved,  and  that 
there  are  mien  in  the  world  of  thought  who 
are  willing  to  devote  their  energies  to  helping 
labour  in  its  struggle.  Such  men,  if  they  are 
wise  and  sincere,  can  prevent  labour  from 

133 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

becoming  destructive  of  what  is  living  in  the 
intellectual  world. 

Another  danger  in  the  aims  of  organized 
labour  is  the  danger  of  conservatism  as  to 
methods  of  production.  Improvements  of 
machinery  or  organization  bring  great  advan- 
tages to  employers,  but  involve  temporary  and 
sometimes  permanent  loss  to  the  wage-earners. 
For  this  reason,  and  also  from  mere  instinctive 
dislike  of  any  change  of  habits,  strong  labour 
organizations  are  often  obstacles  to  technical 
progress.  The  ultimate  basis  of  all  social 
progress  must  be  increased  technical  efficiency, 
a  greater  result  from  a  'given  amount  of  labour. 
If  labour  were  to  offer  an  effective  opposition  to 
this  kind  of  progress,  it  would  in  the  long 
run  paralyse  all  other  progress.  The  way  to 
overcome  the  opposition  of  labour  is  not  by 
hostility  or  moral  homilies,  but  by  giving  to 
labour  the  direct  interest  in  economical  pro- 
cesses which  now  belongs  to  the  employers. 
Here,  as  elsewhere,  the  unprogressive  part  of 
a  movement  which  is  essentially  progressive 
is  to  be  eliminated,  not  by  decrying  the  whole 
movement,  but  by  giving  it  a  wider  sweep, 
making  it  more  progressive,  and  leading  it  to 
demand  an  even  greater  change  in  the  structure 
of  society  than  any  that  it  had  contemplated 
in  its  inception. 

The  most  important  purpose  that  political 
institutions  can  achieve  is  to  keep  alive  in 

'34 


Property 

individuals  crcativeness,  vigour,  vitality,  and 
the  joy  of  life.  These  things  existed,  for 
example,  in  Elizabethan  England  in  a  way  in 
which  they  do  not  exist  now.  They  stimulated 
adventure,  poetry,  music,  fine  architecture,  and 
set  going  the  whole  movement  out  of  which 
England's  greatness  has  sprung  in  every  direc- 
tion in  which  England  has  been  great.  These 
things  coexisted  with  injustice,  but  outweighed 
it,  and  made  a  national  life  more  admirable 
than  any  that  is  likely  to  exist  under  socialism. 
What  is  wanted  in  order  to  keep  men 
full  of  vitality  is  opportunity,  not  only  security. 
Security  is  merely  a  refuge  from'  fear ;  oppor- 
tunity is  the  source  of  hope.  The  chief  test 
of  an  economic  system  is  not  Whether  it  makes 
men  prosperous,  or  whether  it  secures  distri- 
butive justice  (though  these  are  both  very 
desirable),  but  whether  it  leaves  men's  instinc- 
tive growth  unimpeded.  To  achieve  this 
purpose,  there  are  two  main  conditions  which  it 
should  fulfil :  it  should  not  cramp  men's 
private  affections,  and  it  should  give  the 
greatest  possible  outlet  to  the  impulse  of 
creation.  There  is  in  most  men,  until  it 
becomes  atrophied  by  disuse,  an  instinct  of 
abstractiveness,  a  wish  to  make  something. 
The  men  who  achieve  most  are,  as  a  rule, 
those  in  whom  this  instinct  is  strongest :  such 
men  become  artists,  men  of  science,  statesmen, 
empire  -  builders,  or  captains  of  industry, 

135 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

according  to  the  accidents  of  temperament  and 
opportunity.  The  most  beneficent  and  the 
most  harmful  careers  are  inspired  by  this 
impulse.  Without  it,  the  world  would  sink  to 
the  level  of  Tibet  :  it  would  subsist,  as  it  is 
always  prone  to  do,  on  the  wisdom  of  its 
ancestors,  and  each  generation  would  sink  more 
deeply  into  a  lifeless  traditionalism. 

But  it  is  not  only  the  remarkable  men  who 
have  the  instinct  of  constructiveness,  though 
it  is  they  who  have  it  most  strongly.  It  is 
almost  universal  in  boys,  and  in  men  it  usually 
survives  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  according 
to  the  greater  or  less  outlet  which  it  is  able  to 
find.  Work  inspired  by  this  instinct  is  satis- 
fying, even  when  it  is  irksome  and  difficult, 
because  every  effort  is  as  natural  as  the  effort 
of  a  dog  pursuing  a  hare.  The  chief  defect 
of  the  present  capitalistic  system  is  that  work 
done  for  wages  very  seldom  affords  any  outlet 
for  the  creative  impulse.  The  man  who  works 
for  wages  has  no  choice  as  to  what  he  shall 
make  :  the  whole  creativeness  of  the  process  is 
concentrated  in  the  employer  who  orders  the 
work  to  be  done.  For  this  reason  the  work 
becomes  a  merely  external  means  to  a  certain 
result,  the  earning  of  wages.  Employers  grow 
indignant  about  the  trade  union  rules  for  limita- 
tion of  output,  but  they  have  no  right  to  be 
indignant,  since  they  do  not  permit  the  men 
whom  they  employ  to  have  any  share  in  the 

136 


Property 

purpose  for  which  the  work  is  undertaken. 
And  so  the  process  of  production,  which  should 
form  one  instinctive  cycle,  becomes  divided  into 
separate  purposes,  which  can  no  longer  provide 
any  satisfaction  of  instinct  for  those  who  do 
the  work. 

This  result  is  due  to  our  industrial  system, 
but  it  would  not  be  avoided  by  State  socialism. 
In  a  socialist  community,  the  State  would  be  the 
employer,  and  the  individual  workman  would 
have  almost  as  little  control  over  his  work  as 
he  has  at  present.  Such  control  as  he  could 
exercise  would  be  indirect,  through  political 
channels,  and  would  be  too  slight  and  round- 
about to  afford  any  appreciable  satisfaction. 
It  is  to  be  feared  that  instead'  of  an  increase 
of  self  -  direction,  there  would  only  be  an 
increase  of  mutual  interference. 

The  total  abolition  of  private  capitalistic 
enterprise,  which  is  demanded  by  Marxian 
socialism,  seems  scarcely  necessary.  Most 
men  who  construct  sweeping  systems  of 
reform,  like  most  of  those  who  defend  the 
status  quo,  do  not  allow  enough  for  the 
importance  of  exceptions  and  the  undesirability 
of  rigid  system.  Provided  the  sphere  of 
capitalism  is  restricted,  and  a  large  proportion 
of  the  population  are  rescued  from1  its  dominion, 
there  is  no  reason  to  wish  it  wholly  abolished. 
As  a  competitor  and  a  rival,  it  might  serve  a 
useful  purpose  in  preventing  more  democratic 

'37 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

enterprises  from  sinking  into  sloth  and  techni- 
cal conservatism.  But  it  is  of  the  very  highest 
importance  that  capitalism  should  become  the 
exception  rather  than  the  rule,  and  that  the 
bulk  of  the  world's  industry  should  be  con- 
ducted on  a  more  democratic  system. 

Much  of  what  is  to  be  said  against 
militarism  in  the  State  is  also  to  be  said 
against  capitalism  in  the  economic  sphere. 
Economic  organizations,  in  the  pursuit  of 
efficiency,  grow  larger  and  larger,  and  there 
is  no  possibility  of  reversing  this  process.  The 
causes  of  their  growth  are  technical,  and  large 
organizations  must  be  accepted  as  an  essential 
part  of  civilized  society.  But  there  is  no  reason 
why  their  government  should  be  centralized  and 
monarchical.  The  present  economic  system, 
by  robbing  most  men  of  initiative,  is  one  of 
the  causes  of  the  universal  weariness  which 
devitalizes  urban  and  industrial  populations, 
making  them  perpetually  seek  excitement,  and 
leading  them  to  welcome  even  the  outbreak  of 
war  as  a  relief  from  the  dreary  monotony  of 
their  daily  lives . 

If  the  vigour  of  the  nation  is  to  be  preserved, 
if  we  are  to  retain  any  capacity  for  new  ideas, 
if  we  are  not  to  sink  into  a  Chinese  condition 
of  stereotyped  immobility,  the  monarchical 
organization  of  industry  must  be  swept  away. 
All  large  businesses  must  become  democratic 
and  federal  in  their  government.  The  whole 

138 


Property 

wage-earning  system  is  an  abomination,  not 
only  because  of  the  social  injustice  which  it 
causes  and  perpetuates,  but  also  because  it 
separates  the  man  who  does  the  work  from 
the  purpose  for  which  the  work  is  done.  The 
whole  of  the  controlling  purpose  is  concen- 
trated in  the  capitalist ;  the  purpose  of  the 
wage-earner  is  not  the  produce,  but  the  wages. 
The  purpose  of  the  capitalist  is  to  secure  the 
maximum  of  work  for  the  minimum  of  wages  ; 
the  purpose  of  the  wage -earner  is  to  secure  the 
maximum  of  wages  for  the  minimum  of  work. 
A  system  involving  this  essential  conflict  of 
interests  cannot  be  expected  to  work  smoothly 
or  successfully,  or  to  produce  a  community 
with  any  pride  in  efficiency. 

Two  movements  exist,  one  already  well 
advanced,  the  other  in  its  infancy,  which  seem 
capable,  between  them,  of  suggesting  most  of 
what  is  needed.  The  two  movements  I  mean 
are  the  co-operative  movement  and  syndi- 
calism. The  co-operative  movement  is  capable 
of  replacing  the  wages  system  over  a  very  wide 
field,  but  it  is  not  easy  to  see  how  it  could  be 
applied  to  such  things  as  railways.  It  is  just 
in  these  cases  that  the  principles  of  syndicalism 
are  most  easily  applicable. 

If  organization  is  not  to  crush  individuality, 
membership  of  an  organization  ought  to  be 
voluntary.,  not  compulsory,  and  ought  always 
to  carry  with  it  a  voice  in  the  management;. 

139 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

This  is  not  the  case  with  economic  organiza- 
tions, which  give  no  opportunity  for  the  pride 
and  pleasure  that  men  find  in  an  activity  of 
their  own  choice,  provided  it  is  not  utterly 
monotonous . 

It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  much  of 
the  mechanical  work  which  is  necessary  in 
industry  is  probably  not  capable  of  being  made 
interesting  in  itself.  But  it  will  seem  less 
tedious  than  it  does  at  present  if  those  who  do 
it  have  a  voice  in  the  management  of  their 
industry.  And  men  who  desire  leisure  for 
other  occupations  might  be  given  the  oppor- 
tunity of  doing  uninteresting  work  during 
a  few  hours  of  the  day  for  a  low  wage ;  this 
would  give  an  opening  to  all  who  wished  for 
some  activity  not  immediately  profitable  to 
themselves.  When  everything  that  is  possible 
has  been  done  to  make  work  interesting,  the 
residue  will  have  to  be  made  endurable,  as 
almost  all  work  is  at  present,  by  the  inducement 
of  rewards  outside  the  hours  of  labour.  But 
if  these  rewards  are  to  be  satisfactory,  it  is 
essential  that  the  uninteresting  work  should  not 
necessarily  absorb  a  man's  whole  energies,  and 
that  opportunities  should  exist  for  more  or 
less  continuous  activities  during  the  remaining 
hours.  Such  a  system  might  be  an  immeasur- 
able boon  to  artists,  men  of  letters,  and  others 
who  produce  for  their  own  satisfaction  works 
which  the  public  does  not  value  soon  enough 

140 


Property 

to  secure  a  living  for  the  producers  ;  and  apart 
from  such  rather  rare  cases,  it  might  provide  an 
opportunity  for  young  men  and  women  with 
intellectual  ambitions  to  continue  their  educa- 
tion after  they  have  left  school,  or  to  prepare 
themselves  for  careers  which  require  an  excep- 
tionally long  training. 

The  evils  of  the  present  system  result  from 
the  separation  between  the  several  interests  of 
consumer,  producer,  and  capitalist.  No  one 
of  these  three  has  the  same  interests  as  the 
community  or  as  either  of  the  other  two.  The 
co-operative  system  amalgamates  the  interests 
of  consumer  and  capitalist ;  syndicalism  would 
amalgamate  the  interests  of  producer  and 
capitalist.  Neither  amalgamates  all  three,  or 
makes  the  interests  of  those  who  direct  industry 
quite  identical  with  those  of  the  community. 
Neither,  therefore,  would  wholly  prevent 
industrial  strife,  or  obviate  the  need  of  the 
State  as  arbitrator.  But  either  would  be 
better  than  the  present  system,  and  probably 
a  mixture  of  both  would  cure  most  of  the  evils 
of  industrialism1  as  it  exists  now.  It  is  sur- 
prising that,  while  men  and  women  have 
struggled  to  achieve  political  democracy,  so 
little  has  been  done  to  introduce  democracy 
in  industry.  I  believe  incalculable  benefits 
might  result  from  industrial  democracy,  either 
on  the  co-operative  model  or  with  recognition 
of  a  trade  or  industry  as  a  unit  for  purposes  of 

141 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

government,  with  some  kind  of  Home  Rule 
such  as  syndicalism  aims  at  securing.  There 
is  no  reason  why  all  governmental  units  should 
be  geographical  :  this  system  was  necessary 
in  the  past  because  of  the  slowness  of  means 
of  communication,  but  it  is  not  necessary  now. 
By  some  such  system  many  men  might  come 
to  feel  again  a  pride  in  their  work,  and  to  find 
again  that  outlet  for  the  creative  impulse  which 
is  now  denied  to  all  but  a  fortunate  few.  Such 
a  system  requires  the  abolition  of  the  land- 
owner and  the  restriction  of  the  capitalist, 
but  does  not  entail  equality  of  earnings.  And 
unlike  socialism,  it  is  not  a  static  or  final 
system  :  it  is  hardly  more  than  a  framework 
for  energy  and  initiative.  It  is  only  by  some 
such  method,  I  believe,  that  the  free  growth 
of  the  individual  can  be  reconciled  with  the 
huge  technical  organizations  which  have  been 
rendered  necessary  by  industrialism. 


142 


V 
EDUCATION 

No  political  theory  is  adequate  unless  it  is 
applicable  to  children  as  well  as  to  men  and 
women.  Theorists  are  mostly  childless,  or,  if 
they  have  children.,  they  are  carefully  screened 
from  the  disturbances  which  would  be  caused 
by  youthful  turmoil.  Some  of  them  have 
written  books  on  education,  but  without,  as 
a  rule,  having;  any  actual  children  present  to 
their  minds  while  they  wrote.  Those  educa- 
tional theorists  who  have  had  a  knowledge  of 
children,  such  as  the  inventors  of  Kindergarten 
and  the  Montessori  system,1  have  not  always 
had  enough  realization  of  the  ultimate  goal 
of  education  to  be  able  to  deal  successfully 
with  advanced  instruction.  I  have  not  the 
knowledge  either  of  children  or  of  education 
which  would  enable  me  to  supply  whatever 
defects  there  may  be  in  the  writings  of  others. 
But  some  questions,  concerning  education  as  a 
political  institution,  are  involved  in  any  hope 
of  social  reconstruction,  and  are  not  usually 

1  As  regards  the  education  of  young  children,  Madame 
Montessori's  methods  seem  to  me  full  of  wisdom. 

143 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

considered  by  writers  on  educational  theory. 
It  is  these  questions  that  I  wish  to  discuss. 

The  power  of  education  in  forming  character 
and  opinion  is  very  great  and1  very  generally 
recognized.  The  genuine  beliefs,  though  not 
usually  the  professed  precepts,  of  parents  and 
teachers  are  almost  unconsciously  acquired  by 
most  children  ;  and  even  if  they  depart  from 
these  beliefs  in  later  life,  something  of  them 
remains  deeply  implanted,  ready  to  emerge  in 
a  time  of  stress  or  crisis.  Education  is,  as  a 
rule,  the  strongest  force  on  the  side  of  what 
exists  and  against  fundamental  change  :  threat- 
ened institutions,  while  they  are  still  powerful, 
possess  themselves  of  the  educational  machine, 
and  instil  a  respect  for  their  own  excellence  into 
the  malleable  minds  of  the  young.  Reformers 
retort  by  trying  to  oust  their  opponents  from 
their  position  of  vantage.  The  children  them- 
selves are  not  considered  by  either  party  ;  they 
are  merely  so  much  material,  to  be  recruited 
into  one  army  or  the  other.  If  the  children 
themselves  were  considered,  education  would 
not  aim  at  making  them  belong  to  this  party 
or  that,  but  at  enabling  them  to  choose  intelli- 
gently between  the  parties  ;  it  would  aim1  at 
making  them  able  to  think,  not  at  making  them 
think  what  their  teachers  think.  Education 
as  a  political  weapon  could  not  exist  if  we 
respected  the  rights  of  children.  If  we 
respected  the  rights  of  children,  we  should 

144 


Education 

educate  them  so  as  to  give  them  the  knowledge 
and  the  mental  habits  required  for  forming 
independent  opinions ;  but  education  as  a 
political  institution  endeavours  to  form1  habits 
and  to  circumscribe  knowledge  in  such  a  way 
as  to  make  one  set  of  opinions  inevitable. 

The  two  principles  of  justice  and  liberty, 
which  cover  a  very  great  deal  of  the  social 
reconstruction  required,  are  not  by  themselves 
sufficient  where  education  is  concerned. 
Justice,  in  the  literal  sense  of  equal  rights,  is 
obviously  not  wholly  possible  as  regards 
children.  And  as  for  liberty,  it  is,  to  begin 
with,  essentially  negative :  it  condemns  all 
avoidable  interference  with  freedom,  without 
giving  a  positive  principle  of  construction. 
But  education  is  essentially  constructive,  and 
requires  some  positive  conception  of  what 
constitutes  a  good  life.  And  although  liberty 
is  to  be  respected  in  education  as  much  as  is 
compatible  with  instruction,  and  although  a 
very  great  deal  more  liberty  than  is  customary 
can  be  allowed  without  loss  to  instruction,  yet 
it  is  clear  that  some  departure  from  complete 
liberty  is  unavoidable  if  children  are  to  be 
taught  anything,  except  in  the  case  of  unusually 
intelligent  children  who  are  kept  isolated  from 
more  normal  companions.  This  is  one  reason 
for  the  great  responsibility  which  rests  upon 
teachers :  the  children  must,  necessarily,  be 
more  or  less  at  the  mercy  of  their  elders,  and 

145  K 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

cannot  make  themselves  the  guardians  of  their 
own  interests.  Authority  in  education  is  to 
some  extent  unavoidable,  and  those  who 
educate  have  to  find  a  way  of  exercising 
authority  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of 
liberty. 

Where  authority  is  unavoidable,  what  is 
needed  is  reverence.  A  man  who  is  to  educate 
really  well,  and  is  to  make  the  young  grow 
and  develop  into  their  full  stature,  must  be 
filled  through  and  through  with  the  spirit  of 
reverence.  It  is  reverence  towards  others  that 
is  lacking  in  those  who  advocate  machine- 
made  cast-iron  systems  :  militarism,  capitalism, 
Fabian  scientific  organization,  and  all  the  other 
prisons  into  which  reformers  and  reactionaries 
try  to  force  the  human  spirit.  In  education, 
with  its  codes  of  rules  emanating  from  a 
Government  office,  its  large  classes  and  fixed 
curriculum  and  overworked  teachers,  its  deter- 
mination to  produce  a  dead  level  of  glib 
mediocrity,  the  lack  of  reverence  for  the 
child  is  all  but  universal.  Reverence  requires 
imagination  and  vital  warmth  ;  it  requires  most 
imagination  in  respect  of  those  who  have  least 
actual  achievement  or  power.  The  child  is 
weak  and  superficially  foolish,  the  teacher  is 
strong,  and  in  an  every-day  sense  wiser  than 
the  child.  The  teacher  without  reverence,  or 
the  bureaucrat  without  reverence,  easily  de- 
spises the  child  for  these  outward  inferiorities. 

146 


Education 

'He  thinks  it  is  his  duty  to  "  mould  "  the  child  : 
in  imagination  he  is  thte  potter  with  the  clay. 
And  so  he  gives  to  the  child  some  unnatural 
shape,  which  hardens  with  age,  producing 
strains  and  spiritual  dissatisfactions,  out  of 
which  grow  cruelty  and  envy,  and  the  belief 
that  others  must  be  compelled  to  undergo  the 
same  distortions. 

The  man  who  has  reverence  will  not  think 
it  his  duty  to  "mould"  the  young.  "He 
feels  in  all  that  lives,  but  especially  in  human 
beings,  and  most  of  all  in  children,  something 
sacred,  indefinable,  unlimited,  something  indi- 
vidual and  strangely  precious,  the  growing 
principle  of  life,  an  embodied  fragment  of  the 
dumb  striving  of  the  world.  In  the  presence 
of  a  child  he  feels  an  unaccountable  humility — 
a  humility  not  easily  defensible  on  any  rational 
ground,  and  yet  somehow  nearer  to  wisdom 
than  the  easy  self-confidence  of  many  parents 
and  teachers.  The  outward  helplessness  of 
the  child  and  the  appeal  of  dependence  make 
him;  conscious  of  the  responsibility  of  a  trust. 
His  imagination  shows  him  what  the  child 
may  become,  for  good  or  evil,  how  its  impulses 
may  be  developed  or  thwarted,  how  its  hopes 
must  be  dimmed  and  the  life  in  it  grow  less 
living,  how  its  trust  will  be  bruised  and  its 
quick  desires  replaced  by  brooding  will.  All 
this  gives  him  a  longing  to  help  the  child  in  its 
own  battle  ;  he  would  equip  and  strengthen 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

it,  not  for  some  outside  end  proposed  by  the 
State  or  by  any  other  impersonal  authority, 
but  for  the  ends  which  the  child's  own  spirit 
is  obscurely  seeking.  The  man  who  feels  this 
can  wield  the  authority  of  an  educator  without 
infringing  the  principle  of  liberty. 

It    is    not    in    a    spirit    of    reverence    that 

education  is  conducted  by  States  and  Churches 

and  the  great  institutions  that  are  subservient 

to  them.     What  is  considered  in  education  is 

hardly  ever  the  boy  or  girl,  the  young  man 

or  young  woman,  but  almost  always,  in  some 

form,  the  maintenance  of  the  existing  order. 

When  the  individual  is  considered,  it  is  almost 

exclusively  with  a  view  to  worldly  success — 

making  money  or  achieving  a  good  position. 

To  be  ordinary,  and  to  acquire  the  art  of  getting 

on,  is  the  ideal  which  is  set  before  the  youthful 

mind,  except  by.  a  few  rare  teachers  who  have 

enough  energy  of  belief  to  break  through  the 

system  within  which  they  are  expected  to  work. 

Almost  all  education  has   a  political  motive  : 

it  aims  at  strengthening  some  group,  national 

or  religious  or  even  social,  in  the  competition 

with  other  groups.     It  is  this  motive,   in  the 

main,  which  determines  the  subjects  taught,  the 

knowledge  offered  and  the  knowledge  withheld, 

and  also  decides  what  mental  habits  the  pupils 

are  expected  to  acquire.     Hardly  anything  is 

done  to  foster  the  inward  growth  of  mind  and 

spirit ;    in    fact,    those    twho    have    had    most 

148 


Education 

education  are  very  often  atrophied  in  their 
mental  arid  spiritual  life,  devoid  of  impulse,  and 
possessing  only  certain  mechanical  aptitudes 
which  take  the  place  of  living  thought. 

Some  of  the  things  which  education  achieves 
at  present  must  continue  to  be  achieved  by 
education  in  any  civilized  country.  All  children 
must  continue  to  be  taught  hojw  to  read  and 
write,  and  some  must  continue  to  acquire  the 
knowledge  needed  for  such  professions  as 
medicine  or  law  or  engineering.  The  higher 
education  required  for  the  sciences  and  the  arts 
is  necessary  for  those  to  whom  it  is  suited. 
Except  in  history  arid  religion  and  kindred 
matters,  the  actual  instruction  is  only  inade- 
quate, not  positively  harmful.  The  instruction 
might  be  given  in  a  more  liberal  spirit,  with 
more  attempt  to  show  its  ultimate  uses  ;  and  of 
course  much  of  it  is  traditional  and  dead.  But 
in  the  main  it  is  necessary,  and  would1  have  to 
form  a  part  of  any  educational  system. 

It  is  in  history  and  religion  and  other  contro- 
versial subjects  that  the  actual  instruction  is 
positively  harmful.  These  subjects  touch  the 
interests  by  which  schools  are  maintained  ;  and 
the  interests  maintain  the  schools  in  order  that 
certain  views  on  these  subjects  may  be  instilled. 
•History,  in  every  country,  is  s,o  taught  as  to 
magnify  that  country  :  children  learn  to  believe 
that  their  own  country  has  always  been  in  the 
right  and  almost  always  victorious,  that  it  has 

149 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

produced  almost  all  the  great  men,  and  that 
it  is  in  all  respects  superior  to  all  other 
countries.  Since  these  beliefs  are  flattering, 
they  are  easily  absorbed,  and  hardly  ever 
dislodged  from  instinct  by  later  knowledge. 

To  take  a  simple  and  almost  trivial  example  : 
the  facts  about  the  battle  of  Waterloo  :are  known 
in  great  detail  and  with  minute  accuracy ;  but 
the  facts  as  taught  in  elementary  schools  will 
be  widely  different  in  England,  France,  and 
Germany.  The  ordinary  English  boy  imagines 
that  the  Prussians  played  hardly  any  part ;  the 
ordinary  German  boy  imagines  that  Wellington 
was  practically  defeated  when  the  day  was 
retrieved  by  Bliicher's  gallantry.  If  the 
facts  were  taught  accurately  in  both  countries, 
national  pride  would  not  be  fostered  to  the 
same  extent,  neither  nation  would  feel  so  certain 
of  victory  in  the  event  of  war,  and  the  willing- 
ness to  fight  would  be  diminished.  It  is  this 
result  which  has  to  be  prevented.  Every  State 
wishes  to  promote  national  pride,  and  is 
conscious  that  this  cannot  be  done  by  unbiased 
history.  The  defenceless  children  are  taught  by 
distortions  and  suppressions  and  suggestions. 
The  false  ideas  as  to  the  history  of  the  world 
which  are  taught  in  the  various  countries  are 
of  a  kind  which  encourages  strife  and  serves 
to  keep  alive  a  bigoted  nationalism.  If  good 
relations  between  States  were  desired1,  one  of 
the  first  steps  ought  to,  be  to  submit  all  teaching 

150 


Education 

of  history  to  an  international  commission,  which 
should  produce  neutral  textbooks  free  from 
the  patriotic  bias  which  is  now  demanded 
everywhere.1 

Exactly  the  same  thing  applies  to  religion. 
Elementary  schools  are  practically  always  in 
the  hands  either  of  some  religious  body  or  of 
a  State  which  has  a  certain  attitude  towards 
religion.  A  religious  body  exists  through  the 
fact  that  its  members  all  have  certain  definite 
beliefs  on  subjects  as  to  which  the  truth  is  not 
ascertainable .  Schools  conducted  by  religious 
bodies  have  to  prevent  the  young,  who  are 
often  inquiring  by  nature,  from  discovering  that 
these  definite  beliefs  are  opposed  by  others 
which  are  no  more  unreasonable,  and  that 
many  of  the  men  best  qualified  to  judge  think 
that  there  is  no  good  evidence  in  favour  of 

1  THE  TEACHING  OF  PATRIOTISM.     His  MAJESTY'S 
APPROVAL. 

THE  King  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  accept  a  copy 
of  the  little  book  containing  suggestions  to  local  education 
authorities  and  teachers  in  Wales  as  to  the  teaching  of 
patriotism  which  has  just  been  issued  by  the  Welsh  Depart- 
ment of  the  Board  of  Education  in  connection  with  the 
observance  of  the  National  Anniversary  of  St.  David's  Day. 
His  Private  Secretary  (Lord  Stamfordham),  in  writing  to 
Mr.  Alfred  T.  Davies,  the  Permanent  Secretary  of  the  Welsh 
Department,  says  that  his  Majesty  is  much  pleased  with  the 
contents  of  the  book,  and  trusts  that  the  principles  inculcated 
in  it  will  bear  good  fruit  in  the  lives  and  characters  of  the 
coming  generation. — Morning  Post,  January  29,  1916. 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

any  definite  belief.  When  the  State  is  militantly 
secular,  as  in  France,  State  schools  become 
as  dogmatic  as  those  that  are  in  the  hands  of 
the  Churches  ( I  understand  that  the  word 
"  God  "  must  not  be  mentioned  in  a  French 
elementary  school).  The  result  in  all  these 
cases  is  the  same  :  free  inquiry  is  checked,  and 
on  the  most  important  matter  in  the  world  the 
child  is  met  with  dogma  or  with  stony  silence. 
It  is  not  only  in  elementary  education  that 
these  evils  exist.  In  more  advanced  education 
they  take  subtler  forms,  and  there  is  more 
attempt  to  conceal  them,  but  they  are  still 
present.  Eton  and  Oxford  set  a  certain  stamp 
upon  a  man's  mind,  just  as  a  Jesuit  College  does. 
It  can  hardly  be  said  that  Eton  and  Oxford  have 
a  conscious  purpose,  but  they  have  a  purpose 
which  is  none  the  less  strong  and  effective  for 
not  being  formulated.  In  almost  all  who  have 
been  through  them  they  produce  a  worship  of 
"  good  form,"  which  is  as  destructive  to  life 
and  thought  as  the  mediaeval  Church.  "  Good 
form "  is  quite  compatible  with  a  superficial 
open-mindedness,  a  readiness  to  hear  all  sides, 
and  a  certain  urbanity  towards  opponents.  But 
it  is  not  compatible  with  fundamental  open- 
mindedness,  or  with  any  inward  readiness  to 
give  weight  to  the  other  side.  Its  essence  is 
the  assumption  that  what  is  most  important 
is  a  certain  kind  of  behaviour,  a  behaviour 
which  minimizes  friction  between  equals  and 

152 


delicately  impresses  inferiors  with  a  conviction 
of  their  own  crudity.  As  a  political  weapon 
for  preserving  the  privileges  of  the  rich  in  a 
snobbish  democracy  it  is  unsurpassable.  As  a 
means  of  producing  an  agreeable  social  milieu 
for  those  who  have  money  with  no  strong  beliefs 
or  unusual  desires  it  has  some  merit.  In  every 
other  respect  it  is  abominable. 

The  evils  of  "  good  forni  "  arise  from  two 
sources :  its  perfect  assurance  of  its  own 
Tightness,  and  its  belief  that  correct  manners 
are  more  to  be  desired  than  intellect,  or  artistic 
creation,  or  vital  energy,  or  any  of  the  other 
sources  of  progress  in  the  world.  Perfect 
assurance,  by  itself,  is  enough  to  destroy  all 
mental  progress  in  those  who  have  it.  And 
when  it  is  combined  with  contempt  for  the 
angularities  and  awkwardnesses  that  are  almost 
invariably  associated  with  great  mental  power, 
it  becomes  a  source  of  destruction  to  all  who 
come  in  contact  with  it.  "  Good  form  " 
is  itself  dead  and  incapable  of  growth  ;  and 
by  its  attitude  to  those  who  are  without  it  it 
spreads  its  own  death  to  many  who  might  other- 
wise have  life.  The  harm  which  it  has  done 
to  well-to-do  Englishmen,  and  to  men  whose 
abilities  have  led!  the  well-to-do  to  notice 
them,  is  incalculable.  » 

The  prevention  of  free  inquiry  is  unavoidable 
so  long  as  the  purpose  of  education  is  to 
produce  belief  rather  than  thought,  to  compel 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

the  young  to  hold  positive  opinions  on  doubtful 
matters  rather  than  to  let  them  see  the  doubtful- 
ness and  be  encouraged  to  independence  of 
mind.  Education  ought  to  foster  the  wish 
for  truth,  not  the  conviction  that  some  parti- 
cular creed  is  the  truth.  But  it  is  creeds  thai 
hold  men  together  in  fighting  organizations  : 
Churches,  States,  political  parties.  It  is  inten- 
sity of  belief  in  a  creed  that  produces  efficiency 
in  fighting  :  victory  comes  to  those  who  feel 
the  strongest  certainty  about  matters  on  which 
doubt  is  the  only  rational  attitude .  To  produce 
this  intensity  of  belief  and  this  efficiency  in 
fighting,  the  child's  nature  is  warped,  and  its 
free  outlook  is  cramped,  by  cultivating  inhi- 
bitions as  a  check  to  the  growth  of  new  ideas. 
In  those  whose  minds  are  not  very  active  the 
result  is  the  omnipotence  of  prejudice  ;  while 
the  few  whose  thought  cannot  be  wholly  killed 
become  cynical,  intellectually  hopeless,  destruc- 
tively critical,  able  to  make  all  that  is  living 
seem  foolish,  unable  themselves  to  supply  the 
creative  impulses  which  they  destroy  in  others. 
The  success  in  fighting  which  is  achieved 
by  suppressing  freedom  of  thought  is  brief  and 
very  worthless.  In  the  long  run  mental  vigour 
is  as  essential  to  success  as  it  is  to  a  good  life. 
The  conception  of  education  as  a  form  of  drill, 
a  means  of  producing  unanimity  through 
slavishness,  is  very  common,  and  is  defended 
chiefly  on  the  ground  that  it  leads  to  victory. 


Education 

Those  who  enjoy  parallels  from  ancient  history 
will  point  to  the  victory  of  Sparta  over  Athens 
to  enforce  their  moral.  But  it  is  Athens  that 
has  had  power  over  men's  thoughts  and  imagi- 
nation, not  Sparta  :  any  one  of  us,  if  we  could 
be  born  again  into  some  past  epoch,  would 
rather  be  born  an  Athenian  than  a  Spartan. 
And  in  the  modern  world  so  much  intellect  is 
required  in  practical  affairs  that  even  the 
external  victory  is  more  likely  to  be  won  by 
intelligence  than  by  docility.  Education  in 
credulity  leads  by  quick  stages  to  mental  decay  ; 
it  is  only  by  keeping  alive  the  spirit  of  free 
inquiry  that  the  indispensable  minimum  of 
progress  can  be  achieved . 

Certain  mental  habits  are  commonly  instilled 
by  those  fwho  are  engaged  in  educating : 
obedience  and  discipline,  ruthlessness  in 
the  struggle  for  worldly  success,  contempt 
towards  opposing  groups,  and  an  unquestion- 
ing credulity,  a  passive  acceptance  of  the 
teacher's  wisdom1.  All  these  habits  are  against 
life.  Instead  of  obedience  and  discipline,  we 
ought  to  aim1  at  preserving  independence  and 
impulse.  Instead  of  ruthlessness,  education 
should  try  to  develop  justice  in  thought. 
Instead  of  contempt,  it  ought  to  instil 
reverence,  and  the  attempt  at  understanding  ; 
towards  the  opinions  of  others  it  ought  to 
produce,  not  necessarily  acquiescence,  but  only 
such  opposition  as  is  combined  with  imaginative 

155 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

apprehension  and  a  clear  realization  of  the 
grounds  for  opposition.  Instead  of  credu- 
lity, the  object  should  be  to  stimulate  con- 
structive doubt,  the  love  of  mental  adventure, 
the  sense  of  worlds  to  conquer  by  enterprise 
and  boldness  in  thought.  Contentment  with 
the  status  quo,  and  subordination  of  the 
individual  pupil  to  political  aims,  owing  to 
indifference  to  the  things  of  the  mind,  are  the 
immediate  causes  of  these  evils  ;  but  beneath 
these  causes  there  is  one  more  fundamental, 
the  fact  that  education  is  treated  as  a  means 
of  acquiring  power  over  the  pupil,  not  as  a 
means  of  nourishing  his  own  growth.  It  is 
in  this  that  lack  of  reverence  shows  itself ;  and 
it  is  only  by  more  reverence  that  a  fundamental 
reform  can  be  effected. 

Obedience  and  discipline  are  supposed  to  be 
indispensable  if  order  is  to  be  kept  in  a  class, 
and  if  any  instruction  is  to  be  given.  To  some 
extent  this  is  true ;  but  the  extent  is  much  less 
than  it  is  thought  to  be  by  thosse  who  regard 
obedience  and  discipline  as  in  themselves 
desirable.  Obedience,  the  yielding  of  one's  will 
to  outside  direction,  is  the  counterpart  of 
authority.  Both  may  be  necessary  in  certain 
cases.  Refractory  children,  lunatics,  and 
criminals  may  require  '  authority,  and  may 
need  to  be  forced  to  obey.  But  in  so  far  as 
this  is  necessary  it  is  a  misfortune  :  what  is  to 
be  desired  is  the  free  choice  of  ends  with  which 

156 


Education 

it  is  not  necessary  to  interfere.  And  educa- 
tional reformers  have  shown  that  this  is  far 
more  possible  than  our  fathers  would  ever  have 
believed.1  1  f 

What  makes  obedience  seem  necessary  in 
schools  is  the  large  classes  and  overworked 
teachers  demanded  by  a  false  economy.  Those 
who  have  no  experience  of  teaching  are 
incapable  of  imagining  the  expense  of  spirit 
entailed  by  any  really  living  instruction.  They 
think  that  teachers  can  reasonably  be  expected 
to  work  as  many  hours  as  bank  clerks .  Intense 
fatigue  and  irritable  nerves  are  the  result,  and 
an  absolute  necessity  of  performing  the  day's 
task  mechanically.  But  the  task  cannot  be 
performed  mechanically  except  by  exacting 
obedience. 

If  we  took  education  seriously,  and  thought 
it  as  important  to  keep  alive  the  minds  of 
children  as  to  secure  victory  in  war,  we  should 
conduct  education  quite  differently  :  we  should 
make  sure  of  achieving  the  end,  even  if  the 
expense  were  a  hundredfold  greater  than  it  is. 
To  many  men  and  women  a  small  amount  of 
teaching  is  a  delight,  and  can  be  done  with  a 
fresh  zest  and  life  which  keeps  most  pupils 
interested  without  any  need  of  discipline.  The 
few  who  do  not  become  interested  might  be 

1  What  Madame  Montessori  has  achieved  in  the  way  of 
minimizing  obedience  and  discipline  with  advantage  to 
education  is  almost  miraculous. 

'57, 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

separated  from  the  rest,  and  given  a  different 
kind  of  instruction.  A  teacher  ought  to  have 
only  as  much  teaching1  as  can  be  done,  on  most 
days,  with  actual  pleasure  in  the  work,  and 
with  an  awareness  of  the  pupil's  mental  needs. 
The  result  would  be  a  relation  of  friendliness 
instead  of  hostility  between  teacher  and  pupil, 
a  realization  on  the  part  of  most  pupils  that 
education  serves  to  develop  their  own  lives  and 
is  not  merely  an  outside  imposition,  interfering 
with  play  and  demanding  many  hours  of  sitting 
still.  All  that  is  necessary  to  this  end  is 
a  greater  expenditure  of  money,  to  secure 
teachers  with  more  leisure  and  with  a  natural 
love  of  teaching. 

Discipline,  as  it  exists  in  schools,  is  very 
largely  an  evil.  There  is  a  kind  of  discipline 
which  is  necessary  to  almost  all  achievement, 
and  which  perhaps  is  not  sufficiently  valued 
by  those  who  react  against  the  purely  external 
discipline  of  traditional  methods.  The  desir- 
able kind  of  discipline  is  the  kind  that  comes 
from  within,  which  consists  in  the  power  of 
pursuing  a  distant  object  steadily,  forgoing 
and  suffering  many  things  on  the  way.  This 
involves  the  subordination  of  minor  impulses  to 
will,  the  power  of  a  directing  action  by  large 
creative  desires  even  at  moments  when  they 
are  not  vividly  alive.  Without  this,  no  serious 
ambition,  good  or  bad,  can  be  realized,  no 
consistent  purpose  can  dominate.  This  kind  of 

158 


Education 

discipline  is  very  necessary,  but  can  only  result 
from  strong  desires  for  ends  not  immediately 
attainable,  and  can  only  be  produced  by  educa- 
tion if  education  fosters  such  desires,  which  it 
seldom  does  at  present.  Such  discipline  springs 
from  one's  own  will,  not  from  outside  authority. 
It  is  not  this  kind  which  is  sought  in  most 
schools,  and  it  is  not  this  kind  which  seems  to 
me  an  evil. 

Although  elementary  education  encourages 
the  undesirable  discipline  that  consists  in 
passive  obedience,  and  although  hardly  any 
existing  education  encourages  the  moral  disci- 
pline of  consistent  self-direction,  there  is  a 
certain  kind  of  purely  mental  discipline  which 
is  produced  by  the  traditional  higher  educa- 
tion. The  kind  I  mean  is  that  which  enables 
a  man  to  concentrate  his  thoughts  at  will  upon 
any  matter  that  he  has  occasion  to  consider, 
regardless  of  preoccupations  or  boredom  or 
intellectual  difficulty.  This  quality,  though  it 
has  no  important  intrinsic  excellence,  greatly 
enhances  the  efficiency  of  the  mind  as  an 
instrument.  It  is  this  that  enables  a  lawyer 
to  master  the  scientific  details  of  a  patent  case 
which  he  forgets  as  soon  as  judgment  has 
been  given,  or  a  civil  servant  to  deal  quickly 
with  many  different  administrative  questions  in 
succession.  It  is  this  that  enables  men  to 
forget  private  cares  during  business  hours.  In 
a  complicated  world  it  is  a  very  necessary 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

faculty  for  those  whose  work  requires  mental 
concentration . 

Success  in  producing  mental  discipline  is  the 
chief  merit  of  traditional  higher  education.     I 
doubt   whether  it  can  be  achieved  except  by 
compelling   or  persuading   active   attention   to 
a  prescribed  task.     It  is  for  this  reason  chiefly 
that  I  do  not  believe  methods  such  as  Madame 
Montessori's  applicable  when  the  age  of  child- 
hood has  been   passed.     The  essence  of  her 
method  consists  in  giving  a  choice  of  occupa- 
tions, any  one  of  which  is  interesting!  to  most 
children,  and  all  of  which  are  instructive.    The 
child's  attention  is  wholly  spontaneous,  as  in 
play ;    it  enjoys  acquiring  knowledge  in  this 
way,  and  does  not  acquire  any  knowledge  which 
it  does  not  desire.     I  am  convinced  that  this 
is  the  best  method  of  education  with   young 
children :   the   actual    results   make   it   almost 
impossible  to  think  otherwise.     But  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  see  how  this  method  can  lead  to  control 
of  attention  by  the  will.     Many  things  which 
must  be  thought  about  are  uninteresting,  and 
even  those  thiat  are  interesting  at  first   often 
become  very  wearisome  before  they  have  been 
considered  as  long  as  is  necessary.    The  power 
of  giving  prolonged  attention  is  very  important, 
and  it  is  hardly  to  be  widely  acquired  except  as 
a  habit  induced  originally  by  outside  pressure. 
Some   few   boys,    it   is   true,   have   sufficiently 
strong    intellectual    desires    to    be    willing    to 

I6Q 


Education 

undergo  all  that  is  necessary  by  their  own 
initiative  and  free  will ;  but  for  all  others  an 
external  inducement  is  required  in  order  to 
make  them  learn  any  subject  thoroughly. 
There  is  among  educational  reformers  a  certain 
fear  of  demanding  great  efforts,  and  in  the 
world  at  large  a  growing  unwillingness  to  be 
bored.  Both  these  tendencies  have  their  good 
side,  but  both  also  have  their  dangers.  The 
mental  discipline  which  is  jeopardized  can  be 
preserved  by  mere  advice  without  external  com- 
pulsion whenever  a  boy's  intellectual  interest 
and  ambition  can  be  sufficiently  stimulated.  A 
good  teacher  ought  to  be  able  to  do  this  for 
any  boy  who  is  capable  of  much  mental 
achievement  ;  and  for  many  of  the  others  the 
present  purely  bookish  education  is  probably 
not  the  best.  In  this  way,  so  long  as  the 
importance  of  mental  discipline  is  realized,  it 
can  probably  be  attained,  whenever  it  is  attain- 
able, by  appealing  to  the  pupil's  consciousness 
of  his  own  needs.  So  long  as  teachers  are  not 
expected  to  succeed  by  this  method,  it  is  easy 
for  them  to  slip  intp  a  slothful  dullness,  and 
blame  their  pupils  when  the  fault  is  really 
their  own. 

Ruthlessness  in  the  economic  struggle  will 
almost  unavoidably  be  taught  in  schools  so  long 
as  the  economic  structure  of  society  remains 
unchanged.  This  must  be  particularly  the  case 
in  middle -class  schools,  which  depend  for  their 

161  L 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

numbers  upon  the  good  opinion  of  parents,  and 
secure  the  good  opinion  of  parents  by  adver- 
tising the  successes  of  pupils.  This  is  one  of 
many  ways  in  which  the  competitive  organiza- 
tion of  the  State  is  harmful.  Spontaneous  and 
disinterested  desire  for  knowledge  is  not  at  all 
uncommon  in  the  young,  and  might  be  easily 
aroused  in  many  in  whom  it  remains  latent. 
But  it  is  remorselessly  checked  by  teachers  who 
think  only  of  examinations,  diplomas,  and 
degrees.  For  the  abler  boys  there  is  no  time 
for  thought,  no  time  for  the  indulgence  of 
intellectual  taste,  from  the  moment  of  first 
going  to  school  until  the  moment  of  leaving 
the  university.  From1  first  to  last  there  is 
nothing  but  one  long  drudgery  of  examination 
tips  and  textbook  facts.  The  most  intelligent, 
at  the  end,  are  disgusted  with  learning,  longing 
only  to  forget  it  and  to  escape  into  a  life  of 
action.  Yet  there,  as  before,  the  economic 
machine  holds  them  prisoners,  and  all  their 
spontaneous  desires  are  bruised  and  thwarted. 
The  examination  system,  and  the  fact  that 
instruction  is  treated  mainly  as  training  for  a 
livelihood,  leads  the  young  to  regard  knowledge 
from  a  purely  utilitarian  point  of  view,  as  the 
road  to  money,  not  as  the  gateway  to  wisdom. 
This  would  not  matter  so  much  if  it  affected 
only  those  who  have  no  genuine  'intellectual 
interests.  But  unfortunately  it  affects  most 
those  whose  intellectual  interests  are  strongest, 

162 


Education 

since  it  is  upon  them  that  the  pressure  of 
examinations  falls  with  most  severity.  To  them 
most,  but  to  all  in  some  degree,  education 
appears  ;as  a  means  of  acquiring  superiority 
over  others  ;  it  is  infected  through  and  through 
with  ruthlessness  and  glorification  of  social 
inequality.  Any  free,  disinterested  considera- 
tion shows  that,  whatever  inequalities  might 
remain  in  a  Utopia,  the  actual  inequalities  are 
almost  all  contrary  to  justice.  But  our  educa- 
tional system  tends  to  conceal  this  from  all 
except  the  failures,  since  those  who  succeed  are 
on  the  way  to  profit  by  the  inequalities,  with 
every  encouragement  from  the  men  who  have 
directed  their  education. 

Passive  acceptance  of  the  teacher's  wisdom 
is  easy  to  most  boys  and  girls.  It  involves 
no  effort  of  independent  thought,  and  seems 
rational  because  the  teacher  knows  more  than 
his  pupils  ;  it  is  moreover  the  way  to  win  the 
favour  of  the  teacher  unless  he  is  a  very 
exceptional  mian.  Yet  the  habit  of  passive 
acceptance  is  a  disastrous  one  in  later  life.  It 
causes  men  to  seek  a  leader,  and  to  accept  as 
a  leader  whoever  is  established  in  that  position. 
It  makes  the  power  of  Churches,  Governments, 
party  caucuses,  and  all  the  other  organizations 
by  which  plain  men  are  misled  into  supporting 
old  systems  which'  are  harmful  to  the  nation 
and  to  themselves,  lit  is  possible  that  there 
would  not  be  much  independence  of  thought 

163 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

even  if  education  did  everything  to  promote 
it ;  but  there  would  certainly  be  more  than 
there  is  at  present.  If  the  object  were  to  make 
pupils  think,  rather  than  to  make  them  accept 
certain  conclusions,  education  would  be  con- 
ducted quite  differently :  there  would  be  less 
rapidity  of  instruction  and  more  discussion, 
more  occasions  when  pupils  are  encouraged 
to  express  themselves,  more  attempt  to  make 
education  concern  itself  with  matters  in  which 
the  pupils  feel  some  interest. 

Above  all,  there  would  be  an  endeavour 
to  rouse  and  stimulate  the  love  of  mental 
adventure.  The  world  in  which  we  live  is 
various  and  astonishing  :  some  of  the  things 
that  seem  plainest  grow  more  and  more  difficult 
the  more  they  are  considered ;  other  things, 
which  might  have  been  thought  quite  impossible 
to  discover,  have  nevertheless  been  laid  bare 
by  genius  and  industry.  The  powers  of 
thought,  the  vast  regions  which  it  can  master, 
the  much  more  vast  regions  which  it  can  only 
dimly  suggest  to  imagination,  give  to  those 
whose  minds  have  travelled  beyond  the  daily 
round  an  amazing  richness  of  material,  an 
escape  from  the  triviality  and  wearisomeness 
of  familiar  routine,  by  which  the  whole  of  life 
is  filled  with  interest,  and  the  prison  walls  of 
the  commonplace  are  broken  down.  The  same 
love  of  adventure  which  takes  men  to  the  South 
Pole,  the  same  passion  for  a  conclusive  trial 

164 


Education 

of  strength  which  leads  some  men  to  welcome 
war,  can  find  in  creative  thought  an  'outlet  which 
is  neither  wasteful  nor  cruel,  but  increases  the 
dignity  of  man  by  incarnating  in  life  some  of 
that  shining  splendour  which  the  human  spirit 
is  bringing  down  out  of  the  unknown.  To 
give  this  joy,  in  a  greater  or  less  measure,  to  all 
who  are  capable  of  it,  is  the  supreme  end  for 
which  the  education  of  the  mind  is  to  be 
valued . 

It  will  be  said  that  the  joy  of  mental  adven- 
ture must  be  rare,  that  there  are  few  who 
can  appreciate  it,  and  that  ordinary  education 
can  take  no  account  of  so  aristocratic  a  good. 
I  do  not  believe  this.  The  joy  of  mental 
adventure  is  far  commoner  in  the  youn'g  than 
in  grown  men  and  women.  Among  children 
it  is  very  common,  and  grows  naturally  out  of 
the  period  of  make-believe  and  fancy.  It  is 
rare  in  later  life  because  everything  is  done 
to  kill  it  during1  education.  Men  fear  thought 
as  they  fear  nothing  else  on  earth — more  than 
ruin,  more  even  than  death.  Thought  is 
subversive  and  revolutionary,  destructive  and 
terrible ;  thought  is  merciless  to  privilege, 
established  'institutions,  and  comfortable  habits  ; 
thought  is  anarchic  and  lawless,  indifferent  to 
authority,  careless  of  the  well-tried  wisdom  of 
the  ages.  Thought  looks  into  the  pit  of  hell 
and  is  not  afraid'.  It  sees  man,  a  feeble  speck, 
surrounded  by  unfathomable  depths  of  silence  ; 

165 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

yet  it  bears  itself  proudly,  as  unmoved  as  if  it 
were  lord  of  the  universe.  Thought  is  great 
and  swift  and  free.,  the  light  of  the  world,  and 
the  chief  glory  of  mian. 

But  if  thought  is  to  become  the  possession 
of  many,  not  the  privilege  of  the  few,  we  must 
have  done  with  fear.  It  is  fear  that  holds 
men  back  —  fear  lest  their  cherished  beliefs 
should  prove  delusions,  fear  lest  the  institutions 
by  Which  they  live  should  prove  harmful,  fear 
lest  they  themselves  should  prove  less  worthy 
of  respect  than  they  have  supposed  themselves 
to  be.  "  Should  the  working  man  think  freely 
about  property?  Then  what  will  become  of 
us,  the  rich1?  Should  young  men  and  young 
women  think  freely  about  sex  ?  Then  what  will 
become  of  morality?  Should  soldiers  think 
freely  about  war?  Then  what  will  become  of 
military  discipline  ?  Away  'with  thought !  Back 
into  the  shades  of  prejudice,  lest  property, 
morals,  and  war  should  be  endangered  !  Better 
men  should  be  stupid,  slothful,  and  oppressive 
than  that  their  thoughts  should  be  free.  For 
if  their  thoughts  were  free  they  might  not  think 
as  we  do.  And  at  all  costs  this  disaster  must 
be  averted."  So  the  opponents  of  thought  argue 
in  the  unconscious  depths  of  their  souls.  And 
so  they  act  in  their  churches,  their  schools,  and 
their  universities. 

No  institution  inspired  by  fear  can  further 
life.     Hope,  not  fear,  is  the  creative  principle 

166 


Education 

in  human  affairs.  All  that  has  made  man 
great  has  sprung  from  the  attempt  to  secure 
what  is  good,  not  from  the  struggle  to  avert 
what  was  thought  evil.  It  is  because  modern 
education  is  so  seldom  inspired  by  a  great  hope 
that  it  so  seldom  achieves  a  great  result.  The 
wish  to  preserve  the  past  rather  than  the  hope 
of  creating  the  future  dominates  the  mind's  of 
those  who  control  the  teaching  of  the  young. 
Education  should  not  aim  at  a  passive  aware- 
ness of  dead  facts,  but  at  an  activity  directed 
towards  the  world  that  our  efforts  are  to  create . 
It  should  be  inspired,  not  by  a  regretful 
hankering  after  the  extinct  beauties  of  Greece 
and  the  Renaissance,  but  by  a  shining  vision  of 
the  society  that  is  to  be,  of  the  triumphs  that 
thought  will  achieve  in  the  time  to  come,  and 
of  thfe  ever -widen  ing  horizon  of  man's  survey 
over  the  universe.  Those  who  are  taught  in 
this  spirit  will  be  filled  with  life  and'  hope  and 
joy,  able  to  bear  their  part  in  bringing  to 
mankind  a  future  less  sombre  than  the  past, 
with  faith  in  the  glory  that  human  effort  can 
create . 


167 


VI 

MARRIAGE   AND    THE   POPULATION 
QUESTION 

THE  influence  of  the  Christian  religion  on 
daily  life  has  decayed  very  rapidly  through- 
out Europe  during  the  last  hundred  years.  Not 
only  has  the  proportion  of  nominal  believers 
declined,  but  even  among  those  who  believe 
the  intensity  and  dogmatism  of  belief  is 
enormously  diminished.  But  there  is  one 
social  institution  .Which  is  still  profoundly 
affected  by  the  Christian  tradition— I  mean  the 
institution  of  marriage.  The  law  and  public 
opinion  as  regards  marriage  are  dominated 
even  now  to  a  very  great  extent  by  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Church,  which  continue  to  influence 
in  this  way  the  lives  of  men,  women,  and 
children  in  their  most  intimate  concerns. 

It  is  marriage  as  a  political  institution  that 
I  wish  to  consider,  not  marriage  as  a  matter 
for  the  private  morality  of  each  individual. 
Marriage  is  regulated  by  law,  and  is  regarded 
as  a  matter  in  which  the  community  has 
a  right  to  interfere.  It  is  only  the  action 
of  the  community  in  regard  to  marriage  that 

1 68 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

I  am  concerned  to  discuss  :  whether  the 
present  action  furthers  the  life  of  the  com- 
munity, and  if  not,  in  what  ways  it  ought  to 
be  changed. 

There  are  two  questions  to  be  asked  in 
regard  to  any  marriage  system  :  first,  how  it 
affects  the  development  and  character  of  the 
men  and  women  concerned ;  secondly,  what 
is  its  influence  on  the  propagation  and  educa- 
tion of  children.  These  two  questions  are 
entirely  distinct,  and  a  system  may  well  be 
desirable  from  one  of  these  two  points  of  view 
when  it  is  very  undesirable  from  the  other.  I 
propose  first  to  describe  the  present  English 
law  and  public  opinion  and  practice  in  regard 
to  the  relations  of  the  sexes,  then  to  consider 
their  effects  as  regards  children,  and  finally 
to  consider  how  these  effects,  which  are  bad, 
could  be  obviated  by  a  system  which  would 
also  have  a  better  influence  on  the  character 
and  development  of  men  and  women. 

The  law  in  England  is  based  upon  the  ex- 
pectation that  the  great  majority  of  marriages 
will  be  lifelong.  A  marriage  can  only  be 
dissolved  if  either  the  wife  or  the  husband, 
but  not  both,  can  be  proved  to  have  com- 
mitted adultery.  In  case  the  husband  is  the 
"  guilty  party,"  he  must  also  be  guilty  of  cruelty 
or  desertion.  Even  when  these  conditions  are 
fulfilled,  in  practice  only  the  well-to-do  can 
be  divorced,  because  the  expense  is  very 

169 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

great.1  A  marriage  cannot  be  dissolved  for 
insanity  or  crime,  or  for  cruelty,  however 
abominable,  or  for  desertion,  or  for  adultery 
by  both  parties  ;  and  it  cannot  be  dissolved 
for  any  cause  whatever  if  both  husband  and 
wife  have  agreed  that  they  wish  it  dissolved. 
In  all  these  cases  the  law  regards  the  man  and 
woman  as  bound  together  for  life.  A  special 
official,  the  King's  Proctor,  is  employed  to 
prevent  divorce  when  there  is  collusion  and 
when  both  parties  have  committed  adultery.2 

1  There  was  a  provision  for  suits  in  forma  pauperis,  but  for 
various  reasons  this  provision  was  nearly  useless ;  a  new  and 
somewhat  better  provision  has  recently  been  made,  but  is  still 
very  far  from  satisfactory. 

2  The  following  letter  (New  Statesman,  December  4,  1915) 
illustrates  the  nature  of  his  activities  : — 

DIVORCE  AND  WAR. 
To  the  Editor  of  the  "  New  Statesman." 

SIR, — The  following  episodes  may  be  of  interest  to  your 
readers.  Under  the  new  facilities  for  divorce  offered  to  the 
London  poor,  a  poor  woman  recently  obtained  a  decree  nisi  for 
divorce  against  her  husband,  who  had  often  covered  her  body 
with  bruises,  infected  her  with  a  dangerous  disease,  and  com- 
mitted bigamy.  By  this  bigamous  marriage  the  husband  had 
ten  illegitimate  children.  In  order  to  prevent  this  decree  being 
made  absolute,  the  Treasury  spent  at  least  ^200  of  the  taxes 
in  briefing  a  leading  counsel  and  an  eminent  junior  counsel 
and  in  bringing  about  ten  witnesses  from  a  city  a  hundred 
miles  away  to  prove  that  this  woman  had  committed  casual 
acts  of  adultery  in  1895  an(^  1898.  The  net  result  is  that  this 
woman  will  probably  be  forced  by  destitution  into  further 
adultery,  and  that  the  husband  will  be  able  to  treat  his 

170 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

This  interesting  system  embodies  the  opinions 
held  by  the  Church  of  England  some  fifty 
years  ago,  and  by  most  Nonconformists  then 
and  now.  It  rests  upon  the  assumption  that 
adultery  is  sin,  and  that  when  this  sin  has 
been  committed  by  one  party  to  the  marriage, 
the  other  is  entitled  to  revenge  if  he  is  rich. 
But  when  both  have  committed  the  same  sin, 
or  when  the  one  who  has  not  committed  it 
feels  no  righteous  anger,  the  right  to  revenge 
does  not  exist.  As  soon  as  this  point  of  view 
is  understood,  the  law,  which  at  first  seems 
somewhat  strange,  is  seen  to  be  perfectly  con- 
sistent. It  rests,  broadly  speaking,  upon  four 

mistress  exactly  as  he  treated  his  wife,  with  impunity,  so 
far  as  disease  is  concerned.  In  nearly  every  other  civilized 
country  the  marriage  would  have  been  dissolved,  the  children 
could  have  been  legitimated  by  subsequent  marriage,  and  the 
lawyers  employed  by  the  Treasury  would  not  have  earned  the 
large  fees  they  did  from  the  community  for  an  achievement 
which  seems  to  most  other  lawyers  thoroughly  anti-social  in 
its  effects.  If  any  lawyers  really  feel  that  society  is  benefited 
by  this  sort  of  litigation,  why  cannot  they  give  their  services 
for  nothing,  like  the  lawyers  who  assisted  the  wife?  If  we 
are  to  practise  economy  in  war-time,  why  cannot  the  King's 
Proctor  be  satisfied  with  a  junior  counsel  only  ?  The  fact 
remains  that  many  persons  situated  like  the  husband  and  wife 
in  question  prefer  to  avoid  having  illegitimate  children,  and 
the  birth-rate  accordingly  suffers. 

"The  other  episode  is  this.  A  divorce  was  obtained  by 
Mr.  A.  against  Mrs.  A.  and  Mr.  B.  Mr.  B.  was  married  and 
Mrs.  B.,  on  hearing  of  the  divorce  proceedings,  obtained  a 
decree  nisi  against  Mr.  B.  Mr.  B.  is  at  any  moment  liable 

171 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

propositions  :  ( i )  that  sexual  intercourse  out- 
side marriage  is  sin  ;  (2)  that  resentment  of 
adultery  by  the  "  innocent  "  party  is  a  righteous 
horror  of  wrong-doing;  (3)  that  this  resent- 
ment, but  nothing  else,  may  be  rightly  regarded 
as  making  a  common  life  impossible  ;  (4)  that 
the  poor  have  no  right  to  fine  feelings.  The 
Church  of  England,  under  the  influence  of 
the  High  Church,  has  ceased  to  believe  the 
third  of  these  propositions,  but  it  still  believes 
the  first  and  second,  and  does  nothing  actively 
to  show  that  it  disbelieves  the  fourth. 

The  penalty  for  infringing  the  marriage  law 

to  be  called  to  the  Front,  but  Mrs.  B.  has  for  some  months 
declined  to  make  the  decree  nisi  absolute,  and  this  prevents 
him  marrying  Mrs.  A.,  as  he  feels  in  honour  bound  to  do. 
Yet  the  law  allows  any  petitioner,  male  or  female,  to  obtain 
a  decree  nisi  and  to  refrain  from  making  it  absolute  for 
motives  which  are  probably  discreditable.  The  Divorce 
Law  Commissioners  strongly  condemned  this  state  of 
things,  and  the  hardship  in  question  is  immensely  aggra- 
vated in  war-time,  just  as  the  war  has  given  rise  to  many 
cases  of  bigamy  owing  to  the  chivalrous  desire  of  our  soldiers 
to  obtain  for  the  de  facto  wife  and  family  the  separation 
allowance  of  the  State.  The  legal  wife  is  often  united  by 
similar  ties  to  another  man.  I  commend  these  facts  to  con- 
sideration in  your  columns,  having  regard  to  your  frequent 
complaints  of  a  falling  birth-rate.  The  iniquity  of  our 
marriage  laws  is  an  important  contributory  cause  to  the 
fall  in  question. 

Yours,  etc., 

E.  S.  P,  HAYNES. 
November  2()th. 

172 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

is  partly  financial,  but  depends  mainly  upon 
public  opinion.  A  rather  small  section  of  the 
public  genuinely  believes  that  sexual  relations 
outside  marriage  are  wicked ;  those  who 
believe  this  are  naturally  kept  in  ignorance  of 
the  conduct  of  friends  who  feel  otherwise,  and 
are  able  to  go  through  life  not  knowing  how 
others  live  or  what  others  think.  This  small 
section  of  the  public  regards  as  depraved  not 
only  actions,  but  opinions,  which  are  contrary 
to  its  principles.  It  is  able  to  control  the  pro- 
fessions of  politicians  through  its  influence  on 
elections,  and  the  votes  of  the  House  of  Lords 
through  the  presence  of  the  Bishops.  By 
these  means  it  governs  legislation,  and  makes 
any  change  in  the  marriage  law  almost  im- 
possible. It  is  able,  also,  to  secure  in  most 
cases  that  a  man  who  openly  infringes  the 
marriage  law  shall  be  dismissed  from  his 
employment  or  ruined  by  the  defection  of  his 
customers  or  clients.  A  doctor  or  lawyer,  or 
a  tradesman  in  a  country  town,  cannot  make 
a  living,  nor  can  a  politician  be  in  Parliament, 
if  he  is  publicly  known  to  be  "  immoral." 
Whatever  a  man's  own  conduct  may  be,  he  is 
not  likely  to  defend  publicly  those  who  have 
been  branded,  lest  some  of  the  odium  should 
fall  on  him.  Yet  so  long  as  a  man  has  not 
been  branded,  few  men  will  object  to  him, 
whatever  they  may  know  privately  of  his 
behaviour  in  these  respects. 

173 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  the  penalty,  it  falls 
very  unequally  upon  different  professions.  An 
actor  or  journalist  usually  escapes  all  punish- 
ment. An  urban  working  man  can  almost 
always  do  as  he  likes.  A  man  of  private  means, 
unless  he  wishes  to  take  part  in  public  life,  need 
not  suffer  at  all  if  he  has  chosen  his  friends 
suitably.  Women,  who  formerly  suffered  more 
than  men,  now  suffer  less,  since  there  are  large 
circles  in  which  no  social  penalty  is  inflicted, 
and  a  very  rapidly  increasing  number  of  women 
who  do  not  believe  the  conventional  code.  But 
for  the  majority  of  men  outside  the  working 
classes  the  penalty  is  still  sufficiently  severe 
to  be  prohibitive. 

The  result  of  this  state  of  things  is  a  wide- 
spread but  very  flimsy  hypocrisy,  which  allows 
many  infractions  of  the  code,  and  forbids  only 
those  which  must  become  public.  A  man  may 
not  live  openly  with  a  woman  who  is  not  his 
wife,  an  unmarried  woman  may  not  have  a 
child,  and  neither  man  nor  woman  may  get  into 
the  divorce  court.  Subject  to  these  restric- 
tions, there  is  in  practice  very  great  freedom. 
It  is  this  practical  freedom  which  makes  the 
state  of  the  law  seem  tolerable  to  those  who 
do  not  accept  the  principles  upon  which  it  is 
based.  What  has  to  be  sacrificed  to  propitiate 
the  holders  of  strict  views  is  not  pleasure,  but 
only  children  and  a  common  life  and  truth  and 
honesty.  It  cannot  be  supposed  that  this  is 

174 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

the  result  desired  by  those  who  maintain  the 
code,  but  equally  it  cannot  be  denied  that  this 
is  the  result  which  they  do  in  fact  achieve. 
Extra-matrimonial  relations  which  do  not  lead 
to  children  and  are  accompanied  by  a  certain 
amount  of  deceit  remain  unpunished,  but  severe 
penalties  fall  on  those  which  are  honest  or 
lead  to  children. 

Within  marriage,  the  expense  of  children 
leads  to  continually  greater  limitation  of 
families.  The  limitation  is  greatest  among 
those  who  have  most  sense  of  parental 
responsibility  and  most  wish  to  educate  their 
children  well,  since  it  is  to  them  that  the  ex- 
pense of  children  is  most  severe.  But  although 
the  economic  motive  for  limiting  families  has 
hitherto  probably  been  the  strongest,  it  is  being 
continually  reinforced  by  another.  Women  are 
acquiring  freedom— not  merely  outward  and 
formal  freedom,  but  inward  freedom,  enabling 
them  to  think  and  feel  genuinely,  not  accord- 
ing to  received  maxims.  To  the  men  who 
have  prated  confidently  of  women's  natural 
instincts,  the  result  would  be  surprising  if 
they  were  aware  of  it.  Very  large  num- 
bers of  women,  when  they  are  sufficiently 
free  to  think  for  themselves,  do  not  desire 
to  have  children,  or  at  most  desire  one 
child  in  order  not  to  miss  the  experience 
which  a  child  brings.  There  are  women  who 
are  intelligent  and  active -minded  who  resent 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

the  slavery  to  the  body  which  is  involved  in 
having  children.  There  are  ambitious  women, 
who  desire  a  career  which  leaves  no  time 
for  children.  There  are  women  who  love 
pleasure  and  gaiety,  and  women  who  love  the 
admiration  of  men  ;  such  women  will  at  least 
postpone  child-bearing  until  their  youth  is 
past.  All  these  classes  of  women  are 
rapidly  becoming  more  numerous,  and  it 
may  be  safely  assumed  that  their  numbers 
will  continue  to  increase  for  many  years  to 
come. 

It  is  too  soon  to  judge  with  any  confidence 
as  to  the  effects  of  women's  freedom  upon 
private  life  and  upon  the  life  of  the  nation. 
But  I  think  it  is  not  too  soon  to  see  that  it 
will  be  profoundly  different  from  the  effect 
expected  by  the  pioneers  of  the  women's  move- 
ment. Men  have  invented,  and  women  in  the 
past  have  often  accepted,  a  theory  that  women 
are  the  guardians  of  the  race,  that  their  life 
centres  in  motherhood,  that  all  their  instincts 
and  desires  are  directed,  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously, to  this  end.  Tolstoy's  Natacha  illus- 
trates this  theory  :  she  is  charming,  gay,  liable 
to  passion,  until  she  is  married ;  then  she 
becomes  merely  a  virtuous  mother,  without 
any  mental  life.  This  result  has  Tolstoy's 
entire  approval.  It  must  be  admitted  that  it 
is  very  desirable  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
nation,  whatever  we  may  think  of  it  in  relation 

176 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

to  private  life.  It  must  also  be  admitted  that 
it  is  probably  common  among  women  who  are 
physically  vigorous  and  not  highly  civilized. 
But  in  countries  like  France  and  England  it  is 
becoming  increasingly  rare.  More  and  more 
women  find  motherhood  unsatisfying,  not  what 
their  needs  demand.  And  more  and  more 
there  comes  to  be  a  conflict  between  their  per- 
sonal development  and  the  future  of  the  com- 
munity. It  is  difficult  to  know  what  ought 
to  be  done  to  mitigate  this  conflict,  but  I  think 
it  is  worth  while  to  see  what  are  likely  to  be 
its  effects  if  it  is  not  mitigated. 

Owing  to  the  combination  of  economic  pru- 
dence with  the  increasing  freedom  of  women, 
there  is  at  present  a  selective  birth-rate  of  a 
very  singular  kind.1  In  France  the  population 
is  practically  stationary,  and  in  England  it  is 
rapidly  becoming  so  ;  this  means  that  some 
sections  are  dwindling  while  others  are  in- 
creasing. Unless  some  change  occurs,  the 
sections  that  are  dwindling  will  practically 
become  extinct,  and  the  population  will  be 
almost  wholly  replenished  from  the  sections 

1  Some  interesting  facts  were  given  by  Mr.  Sidney  Webb 
in  two  letters  to  The  Times,  October  n  and  16,  1906;  there 
is  also  a  Fabian  tract  on  the  subject:  "The  Decline  in 
the  Birth-Rate,"  by  Sidney  Webb  (No.  131).  Some  further 
information  may  be  found  in  "  The  Declining  Birth-Rate : 
Its  National  and  International  Significance,"  by  A.  News- 
holme,  M.D.,  M.R.C.S.  (Cassell,  1911). 

177  M 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

that  are  now  increasing.1  The  sections  that 
are  dwindling  include  the  whole  middle -class 
and  the  skilled  artisans.  The  sections  that  are 
increasing  are  the  very  poor,  the  shiftless 
and  drunkeii,  the  feeble-minded — feeble-minded 
women,  especially,  are  apt  to  be  very  prolific. 
There  is  an  increase  in  those  sections  of  the 
population  which  still  actively  believe  the 
Catholic  religion,  such  as  the  Irish  and  the 
Bretons,  because  the  Catholic  religion  forbids 
limitation  of  families.  Within  the  classes  that 
are  dwindling,  it  is  the  best  elements  that 
are  dwindling  most  rapidly.  Working-class 
boys  of  exceptional  ability  rise,  by  means  of 
scholarships,  into  the  professional  class  ;  they 
naturally  desire  to  marry  into  the  class  to  which 
they  belong  by  education,  not  into  the  class 
from  which  they  spring ;  but  as  they  have 
no  money  beyond  what  they  earn,  they  cannot 
marry  young,  or  afford  a  large  family.  The 
result  is  that  in  each  generation  the  best  ele- 
ments are  extracted  from  the  working  classes 
and  artificially  sterilized,  at  least  in  comparison 
with  those  who  are  left.  In  the  professional 

1  The  fall  in  the  death-rate,  and  especially  in  the  infant 
mortality,  which  has  occurred  concurrently  with  the  fall  in 
the  birth-rate,  has  hitherto  been  sufficiently  great  to  allow  the 
population  of  Great  Britain  to  go  on  increasing.  But  there 
are  obvious  limits  to  the  fall  of  the  death-rate,  whereas  the 
birth-rate  might  easily  fall  to  a  point  which  would  make  an 
actual  diminution  of  numbers  unavoidable. 

178 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

classes  the  young  women  who  have  initiative, 
energy,  or  intelligence  are  as  a  rule  not 
inclined  to  marry  young,  or  to  have  more  than 
one  or  two  children  when  they  do  marry. 
Marriage  has  been  in  the  past  the  only  obvious 
means  of  livelihood  for  women  ;  pressure  from 
parents  and  fear  of  becoming  an  old  maid  com- 
bined to  force  many  women  to  marry  in  spite 
of  a  complete  absence  of  inclination  for  the 
duties  of  a  wife.  But  now  a  young  woman 
of  ordinary  intelligence  can  easily  earn  her 
own  living,  and  can  acquire  freedom  and 
experience  without  the  permanent  ties  of  a 
husband  and  a  family  of  children.  The  result 
is  that  if  she  marries  she  marries  late. 

For  these  reasons,  if  an  average  sample  of 
children  were  taken  out  of  the  population  of 
England,  and  their  parents  were  examined,  it 
would  be  found  that  prudence,  energy,  intellect, 
and  enlightenment  were  less  common  among 
the  parents  than  in  the  population  in  general ; 
while  shiftlessness,  feeble-mindedness,  stupidity, 
and  superstition  were  more  common  than 
in  the  population  in  general.  It  would  be 
found  that  those  who  are  prudent  or  ener- 
getic or  intelligent  or  enlightened  actually 
fail  to  reproduce  their  own  numbers  ;  that  is 
to  say,  they  do  not  on  the  average  have  as 
manyias  two  children  each  who  survive  infancy. 
On  the  other  hand,  those  who  have  the  opposite 
qualities  have,  on  the  average,  more  than  two 

179 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

children  each,  and  more  than  reproduce  their 
own  numbers. 

It  is  impossible  to  estimate  the  effect  which 
this  will  have  upon  the  character  of  the  popu- 
lation without  a  much  greater  knowledge  of 
heredity  than  exists  at  present.  But  so  long 
as  children  continue  to  live  with  their  parents, 
parental  example  and  early  education  must 
have  a  great  influence  in  developing  their 
character,  even  if  we  leave  heredity  entirely 
out  of  account.  Whatever  may  be  thought 
of  genius,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  intelli- 
gence, whether  through  heredity  or  through 
education,  tends  to  run  in  families,  and  that 
the  decay  of  the  families  in  which  it  is  com- 
mon must  lower  the  mental  standard  of  the 
population.  It  seems  unquestionable  that  if 
our  economic  system  and  our  moral  standards 
remain  unchanged,  there  will  be,  in  the  next 
two  or  three  generations,  a  rapid  change  for 
the  worse  in  the  character  of  the  population 
in  all  civilized  countries,  and  an  actual  diminu- 
tion of  numbers  in  the  most  civilized. 

The  diminution  of  numbers,  in  all  likelihood, 
will  rectify  itself  in  time  through  the  elimina- 
tion of  those  characteristics  which  at  present 
lead  to  a  small  birth-rate.  Men  and  women 
who  can  still  believe  the  Catholic  faith  will 
have  a  biological  advantage  ;  gradually  a  race 
will  grow  up  which  will  be  impervious  to  all 
the  assaults  of  reason,  and  will  believe  im- 

180 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

perturbably  that  limitation  of  families  leads  to 
hell-fire.  Women  who  have  mental  interests, 
who  care  about  art  or  literature  or  politics, 
who  desire  a  career  or  who  value  their  liberty, 
will  gradually  grow  rarer,  and  be  more  and 
more  replaced  by  a  placid  maternal  type  which 
has  no  interests  outside  the  home  and  no  dis- 
like of  the  burden  of  motherhood.  This  result, 
which  ages  of  masculine  domination  have 
vainly  striven  to  achieve,  is  likely  to  be  the 
final  outcome  of  women's  emancipation  and 
of  their  attempt  to  enter  upon  a  wider  sphere 
than  that  to  which  the  jealousy  of  men  confined 
them  in  the  past. 

Perhaps,  if  the  facts  could  be  ascertained, 
it  would  be  found  that  something  of  the  same 
kind  occurred  in  the  Roman  Empire.  The 
decay  of  energy  and  intelligence  during  the 
second,  third,  and  fourth  centuries  of  our  era 
has  always  remained  more  or  less  mysterious. 
But  there  is  reason  to  think  that  then,  as  now, 
the  best  elements  of  the  population  in  each 
generation  failed  to  reproduce  themselves,  and 
that  the  least  vigorous  were,  as  a  rule,  those 
to  whom  the  continuance  of  the  race  was  due. 
One  might  be  tempted  to  suppose  that  civiliza- 
tion, when  it  has  reached  a  certain  height, 
becomes  unstable,  and  tends  to  decay  through 
some  inherent  weakness,  some  failure  to  adapt 
the  life  of  instinct  to  the  intense  mental  life 
of  a  period  of  high  culture.  But  such  vague 

181 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

theories  have  always  something  glib  and  super- 
stitious which  makes  them  worthless  as  scien- 
tific explanations  or  as  guides  to  action.  It 
is  not  by  a  literary  formula,  but  by  detailed 
and  complex  thought,  that  a  true  solution  is 
to  be  found. 

Let  us  first  be  clear  as  to  what  we  desire. 
There  is  no  importance  in  an  increasing  popu- 
lation ;  on  the  contrary,  if  the  population  of 
Europe  were  stationary,  it  would  be  much  easier 
to  promote  economic  reform  and  to  avoid  war. 
What  is  regrettable  at  present  is  not  the  decline 
of  the  birth-rate  in  itself,  but  the  fact  that 
the  decline  is  greatest  in  the  best  elements  of 
the  population.  There  is  reason,  however,  to 
fear  in  the  future  three  bad  results  :  first,  an 
absolute  decline  in  the  numbers  of  English, 
French,  and  Germans  ;  secondly,  as  a  conse- 
quence of  this  decline,  their  subjugation  by 
less  civilized  races  and  the  extinction  of  their 
tradition  ;  thirdly,  a  revival  of  their  numbers 
on  a  much  lower  plane  of  civilization,  after 
generations  of  selection  of  those  who  have 
neither  intelligence  nor  foresight.  If  this  result 
is  to  be  avoided,  the  present  unfortunate 
selectiveness  of  the  birth-rate  must  be  some- 
how stopped. 

The  problem  is  one  which  applies  to  the 
whole  of  Western  civilization.  There  is  no 
difficulty  in  discovering  a  theoretical  solution, 
but  there  is  great  difficulty  in  persuading  men 

182 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

to  adopt  a  solution  in  practice,  because  the 
effects  to  be  feared  are  not  immediate  and  the 
subject  is  one  upon  which  people  are  not  in 
the  habit  of  using  their  reason.  If  a  rational 
solution  is  ever  adopted,  the  cause  will  probably 
be  international  rivalry.  It  is  obvious  that  if 
one  State— say  Germany — adopted  a  rational 
means  of  dealing:  with  the  matter,  it  would 
acquire  an  enormous  advantage  over  other 
States  unless  they  did  likewise.  After  the  war, 
it  is  possible  that  population  questions  will 
attract  more  attention  than  they  did  before, 
and  it  is  likely  that  they  will  be  studied  from 
the  point  of  view  of  international  rivalry.  This 
motive,  unlike  reason  and  humanity,  is  perhaps 
strong  enough  to  overcome  men's  objections  to 
a  scientific  treatment  of  the  birth-rate. 

In  the  past,  at  most  periods  and  in  most 
societies,  the  instincts  of  men  and  women  led 
of  themselves  to  a  more  than  sufficient  birth- 
rate ;  Malthus's  statement  of  the  population 
question  had  been  true  enough  up  to  the  time 
when  he  wrote.  It  is  still  true  of  barbarous 
and  semi-civilized  races,  and  of  the  worst 
elements  among  civilized  races.  But  it  has 
become  false  as  regards  the  more  civilized  half 
of  the  population  in  Western  Europe  and 
America.  Among  them,  instinct  no  longer 
suffices  to  keep  numbers  even  stationary. 

We  may  sum  up  the  reasons  for  this  in  order 
of  importance,  as  follows  :— 

183 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

1 .  The   expense   of   children   is   very   great 
if  parents  are  conscientious. 

2.  An  increasing  number  of  women  desire 
to  have  no   children,  or  only  one  or  two,   in 
order    not    to    be    hampered    in    their    own 
careers . 

3.  Owing  to  the  excess  of  women,  a  large 
number  of  women   remain  unmarried.     These 
women,  though  not  debarred  in  practice  from 
relations  with  men,  are  debarred  by  the  code 
from   having   children.      In   this    class   are   to 
be  found  an  enormous  and  increasing  number 
of  women  who  earn  their  own  living  as  typists, 
in  shops,  or  otherwise.     The  war  has  opened 
many  employments  to  women  from  which  they 
were    formerly   excluded,    and   this    change    is 
probably  only  in  part  temporary. 

If  the  sterilizing  of  the  best  parts  of  the 
population  is  to  be  arrested,  the  first  and 
most  pressing  necessity  is  the  removal  of  the 
economic  motives  for  limiting  families.  The 
expense  of  children  ought  to  be  borne  wholly 
by  the  community.  Their  food  and  clothing 
and  education  ought  to  be  provided,  not  only 
to  the  very  poor  as  a  matter  of  charity,  but  to 
all  classes  as  a  matter  of  public  interest.  In 
addition  to  this,  a  woman  who  is  capable  of 
earning  money,  and  who  abandons  wage -earn- 
ing for  motherhood,  ought  to  receive  from  the 
State  as  nearly  as  possible  what  she  would 
have  received  if  she  had  not  had  children. 

184 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

The  only  condition  attached  to  State  main- 
tenance of  the  mother  and  the  children  should 
be  that  both  parents  are  physically  and  men- 
tally sound  in  all  ways  likely  to  affect  the 
children.  Those  who  are  not  sound  should 
not  be  debarred  from  having  children,  but 
should  continue,  as  at  present,  to  bear  the 
expense  of  children  themselves. 

It  ought  to  be  recognized  that  the  law  is  only 
concerned  with  marriage  through  the  question 
of  children,  and  should  be  indifferent  to  what 
is  called  "  morality,"  which  is  based  upon 
custom  and  texts  of  the  Bible,  not  upon  any 
real  consideration  of  the  needs  of  the  com- 
munity. The  excess  women,  who  at  present 
are  in  every  way  discouraged  from  having 
children,  ought  no  longer  to  be  discouraged. 
If  the  State  is  to  undertake  the  expense  of 
children,  it  has  the  right,  on  eugenic  grounds, 
to  know  who  the  father  is,  and  to  demand  a 
certain  stability  in  a  union.  But  there  is  no 
reason  to  demand  or  expect  a  lifelong  stability, 
or  to  exact  any  ground  for  divorce  beyond 
mutual  consent.  This  would  make  it  possible 
for  the  women  who  must  at  present  remain 
unmarried  to  have  children  if  they  wished  it. 
In  this  way  an  enormous  and  unnecessary 
waste  would  be  prevented,  and  a  great  deal  of 
needless  unhappiness  would  be  avoided. 

There  is  no  necessity  to  begin  such  a  system 
all  at  once.  It  might  be  begun  tentatively 

185 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

with  certain  exceptionally  desirable  sections  of 
the  community.  It  might  then  be  extended 
gradually,  with  the  experience  of  its  working 
which  had  been  derived  from  the  first  experi- 
ment. If  the  birth-rate  were  very  much  in- 
creased, the  eugenic  conditions  exacted  might 
be  made  more  strict. 

There  are  of  course  various  practical  diffi- 
culties in  the  way  of  such  a  scheme :  the 
opposition  of  the  Church  and  the  upholders 
of  traditional  morality,  the  fear  of  weakening 
parental  responsibility,  and  the  expense.  All 
these,  however,  might  be  overcome.  But 
there  remains  one  difficulty  which  it  seems  im- 
possible to  overcome  completely  in  England, 
and  that  is,  that  the  whole  conception  is  anti- 
democratic, since  it  regards  some  men  as  better 
than  others,  and  would  demand  that  the  State 
should  bestow  a  better  education  upon  the 
children  of  some  men  than  upon  the  children 
of  others .  This  is  contrary  to  all  the  principles 
of  progressive  politics  in  England.  For  this 
reason  it  can  hardly  be  expected  that  any  such 
method  of  dealing  with  the  population  question 
will  ever  be  adopted  in  its  entirety  in  this  coun- 
try. Something  of  the  sort  may  well  be  done 
in  Germany,  and  if  so,  it  will  assure  German 
hegemony  as  no  merely  military  victory  could 
do.  But  among  ourselves  we  can  only  hope 
to  see  it  adopted  in  some  partial,  piecemeal 
fashion,  and  probably  only  after  a  change  in 

1 86 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

the  economic  structure  of  society  which  will 
remove  most  of  the  artificial  inequalities  that 
progressive  parties  are  rightly  trying  to 
diminish. 

So  far  we  have  been  considering  the  question 
of  the  reproduction  of  the  race,  rather  than  the 
effect  of  sex  relations  in  fostering  or  hinder- 
ing the  development  of  men  and  women . 
From  the  point  of  view  of  the  race,  what  seems 
needed  is  a  complete  removal  of  the  economic 
burdens  due  to  children  from  all  parents  who 
are  not  physically  or  mentally  unfit,  and  as 
much  freedom  in  the  law  as  is  compatible  with 
public  knowledge  of  paternity.  Exactly  the 
same  changes  seem  called  for  when  the  ques- 
tion is  considered  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  men  and  women  concerned. 

In  regard  to  marriage,  as  with  all  the  other 
traditional  bonds  between  human  beings,  a  very 
extraordinary  change  is  taking  place,  wholly 
inevitable,  wholly  necessary  as  a  stage  in  the 
development  of  a  new  life,  but  by  no  means 
wholly  satisfactory  until  it  is  completed.  All 
the  traditional  bonds  were  based  on  authority 
— of  the  king,  the  feudal  baron,  the  priest,  the 
father,  the  husband.  All  these  bonds,  just 
because  they  were  based  on  authority,  are  dis- 
solving or  already  dissolved,  and  the  creation 
of  other  bonds  to  take  their  place  is  as  yet 
very  incomplete.  Eor  this  reason  human 

relations  have  at  present  an  unusual  triviality, 

187 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

and  do  less  than  they  did  formerly  to  break 
down  the  hard  walls  of  the  Ego. 

The  ideal  of  marriage  in  the  past  depended 
upon  the  authority  of  the  husband,  which  was 
admitted  as  a  right  by  the  wife.  The  husband 
was  free,  the  wife  was  a  willing  slave.  In 
all  matters  which  concerned  husband  and  wife 
jointly,  it  was  taken  for  granted  that  the 
husband's  fiat  should  be  final.  The  wife  was 
expected  to  be  faithful,  while  the  husband, 
except  in  very  religious  societies,  was  only 
expected  to  throw  a  decent  veil  over  his  in- 
fidelities. Families  could  not  be  limited  except 
by  continence,  and  a  wife  had  no  recognized 
right  to  demand  continence,  however  she  might 
suffer  from  frequent  children. 

So  long  as  the  husband's  right  to  authority 
was  unquestioningly  believed  by  both  men  and 
women,  this  system  was  fairly  satisfactory,  and 
afforded  to  both  a  certain  instinctive  fulfilment 
which  is  rarely  achieved  among  educated 
people  now.  Only  one  will,  the  husband's, 
had  to  be  taken  into  account,  and  there  was  no 
need  of  the  difficult  adjustments  required  when 
common  decisions  have  to  be  reached  by  two 
equal  wills.*  The  wife's  desires  were  not  treated 
seriously  enough  to  enable  them  to  thwart  the 
husband's  needs,  and  the  wife  herself,  unless 
she  was  exceptionally  selfish,  did  not  seek  self- 
development,  or  see  in  marriage  anything  but 
an  opportunity  for  duties.  Since  she  did  not 

188 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

seek  or  expect  much  happiness,  she  suffered 
less,  when  happiness  was  not  attained,  than 
a  woman  does  now  :  her  suffering  contained 
no  element  of  indignation  or  surprise,  and  did 
not  readily  turn  into  bitterness  and  sense  of 
injury . 

The  saintly,  self-sacrificing  woman  whom  our 
ancestors  praised  had  her  place  in  a  certain 
organic  conception  of  society,  the  conception 
of  the  ordered  hierarchy  of  authorities  which 
dominated  the  Middle  Ages.  She  belongs  to 
the  same  order  of  ideas  as  the  faithful  servant, 
the  loyal  subject,  and  the  orthodox  son  of 
the  Church.  This  whole  order  of  ideas  has 
vanished  from  the  civilized  world,  and  it  is 
to  be  hoped  that  it  has  vanished  for  ever,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  the  society  which  it  pro- 
duced was  vital  and  in  some  ways  full  of 
nobility.  The  old  order  has  been  destroyed 
by  the  new  ideals  of  justice  and  liberty,  begin- 
ning with  religion,  passing  on  to  politics,  and 
reaching  at  last  the  private  relations  of  mar- 
riage and  the  family.  When  once  the  question 
has  been  asked,  "  Why  should  a  woman  sub- 
mit to  a  man  ?  "  when  once  the  answers  derived 
from  tradition  and  the  Bible  have  ceased  to 
satisfy,  there  is  no  longer  any  possibility  of 
maintaining  the  old  subordination.  To  every 
man  who,  has  the  power  of  thinking  imper- 
sonally and  freely,  it  is  obvious,  as  soon  as 
the  question  is  asked,  that  the  rights  of  women 

189 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

are  precisely  the  same  as  the  rights  of  men. 
Whatever  dangers  and  difficulties,  whatever 
temporary  chaos,  may  be  incurred  in  the  transi- 
tion to  equality,  the  claims  of  reason  are  so 
insistent  and  so  clear  that  no  opposition  to 
them  can  hope  to  be  long  successful. 

Mutual  liberty,  which  is  now  demanded,  is 
making  the  old  form  of  marriage  impossible. 
But  a  new  form,  which  shall  be  an  equally 
good  vehicle  for  instinct,  and  an  equal  help  to 
spiritual  growth,  has  not  yet  been  developed. 
For  the  present,  women  who  are  conscious  of 
liberty  as  something  to  be  preserved  are  also 
conscious  of  the  difficulty  of  preserving  it .  The 
wish  for  mastery  is  an  ingredient  in  most  men's 
sexual  passions,  especially  in  those  which  are 
strong  and  serious.  It  survives  in  many  men 
whose  theories  are  entirely  opposed  to 
despotism.  The  result  is  a  fight  for  liberty 
on  the  one  side  and  for  life  on  the  othfer. 
•Women  feel  that  they  must  protect  their  in- 
dividuality ;  men  feel,  often  very  dumbly,  that 
the  repression  of  instinct  which  is  demanded 
of  them  is  incompatible  with  vigour  and  initi- 
ative. The  clash  of  these  opposing  moods 
makes  all  real  mingling  of  personalities  im- 
possible ;  the  man  and  woman  remain  hard, 
separate  units,  continually  asking  themselves 
whether  anything  of  value  to  themselves  is 
resulting  from  the  union.  The  effect  is  that 
relations  tend  to  become  trivial  and  temporary, 

190 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

a  pleasure  rather  than  the  satisfaction  of  a 
profound  need,  an  excitement,  not  an  attain- 
ment. The  fundamental  loneliness  into  which 
we  are  born  remains  untouched,  and  the  hunger 
for  inner  companionship  remains  unappeased. 

No  cheap  and  easy  solution  of  this  trouble 
is  possible.  It  is  a  trouble  which  affects  most 
the  most  civilized  men  and  women,  and  is  an 
outcome  of  the  increasing  sense  of  individuality 
which  springs  inevitably  from  mental  progress. 
I  doubt  if  there  is  any  radical  cure  except  in 
some  form  of  religion,  so  firmly  and  sincerely 
believed  as  to  dominate  even  the  life  of  instinct . 
The  individual  is  not  the  end  and  aim  of  his 
own  being :  outside  the  individual,  there  is 
the  community,  the  future  of  mankind,  the 
immensity  of  the  universe  in  which  all  our 
hopes  and  fears  are  a  mere  pin-point.  A  man 
and  woman  with  reverence  for  the  spirit  of 
life  in  each  other,  with  an  equal  sense  of  their 
own  unimportance  beside  the  whole  life  of  man, 
may  become  comrades  without  interference 
with  liberty,  and  may  achieve  the  union  of 
instinct  without  doing  violence  to  the  life  of 
mind  and  spirit.  As  religion  dominated  the 
old  form  of  marriage,  so  religion  must 
dominate  the  new.  But  it  must  be  a  new 
religion  based  upon  liberty,  justice,  and  love, 
not  upon  authority  and  law  and  hell -fire. 

A  bad  effect  upon  the  relations  of  men  and 
women   has   been    produced  by   the   romantic 

191 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

movement,  through  directing  attention  to  what 
ought  to  be  an  incidental  good,  not  the  pur- 
pose for  which  relations  exist.  Love  is  what 
gives  intrinsic  value  to  a  marriage,  and,  like 
art  and  thought,  it  is  one  of  the  supreme  things 
which  make  human  life  worth  preserving. 
But  though  there  is  no  good  marriage  without 
love,  the  best  marriages  have  a  purpose  which 
goes  beyond  love.  The  love  of  two  people  for 
each  other  is  too  circumscribed,  too  separate 
from  the  community,  to  be  by  itself  the  main 
purpose  of  a  good  life.  It  is  not  in  itself  a 
sufficient  source  of  activities,  it  is  not  suffi- 
ciently prospective,  to  make  an  existence  in 
which  ultimate  satisfaction  can  be  found.  It 
brings  its  great  moments,  and  then  its  times 
which  are  less  great,  which  are  unsatisfying 
because  they  are  less  great.  It  becomes, 
sooner  or  later,  retrospective,  a  tomb  of  dead 
joys,  not  a  well-spring  of  new  life.  This  evil 
is  inseparable  from  any  purpose  which  is  to 
be  achieved  in  a  single  supreme  emotion.  The 
only  adequate  purposes  are  those  which  stretch 
out  into  the  future,  which  can  never  be  fully 
achieved,  but  are  always  growing,  and  infinite 
with  the  infinity  of  human  endeavour.  And  it 
is  only  when  love  is  linked  to  some  infinite 
purpose  of  this  kind  that  it  can  have  the 
seriousness  and  depth  of  which  it  is  capable. 
For  the  great  majority  of  men  and  women 
seriousness  in  sex  relations  is  most  likely  to 

192 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

be  achieved  through  children.  Children  are 
to  most  people  rather  a  need  than  a  desire  : 
instinct  is  as  a  rule  only  consciously  directed 
towards  what  used  to  lead  to  children.  The 
desire  for  children  is  apt  to  develop  in  middle 
life,  when  the  adventure  of  one's  own  existence 
is  past,  when  the  friendships  of  youth  seem 
less  important  than  they  once  did,  when  the 
prospect  of  a  lonely  old  age  begins  to  terrify, 
and  the  feeling  of  having  no  share  in  the 
future  becomes  oppressive.  Then  those  who, 
while  they  were  young,  have  had  no  sense  that 
children  would  be  a  fulfilment  of  their  needs, 
begin  to  regret  their  former  contempt  for  the 
normal,  and  to  envy  acquaintances  whom 
before  they  had  thought  humdrum.  But  owing 
to  economic  causes  it  is  often  impossible  for 
the  young,  and  especially  for  the  best  of  the 
young,  to  have  children  without  sacrificing 
things  of  vital  importance  to  their  own  lives. 
And  so  youth  passes,  and  the  need  is  felt  top 
late. 

Needs  without  corresponding  desires  have 
grown  increasingly  common  as  life  has  grown 
more  different  from  that  primitive  existence 
from  which  our  instincts  are  derived,  and  to 
which,  rather  than  to  that  of  the  present  day, 
they  are  still  very  largely  adapted.  An  un- 
satisfied need  produces,  in  the  end,  as  much 
pain  and  as  much  distortion  of  character  as 
if  it  had  been  associated  with  a  conscious 

193  N 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

desire.  For  this  reason,  as  well  as  for  the 
sake  of  the  race,  it  is  important  to  remove  the 
present  economic  inducements  to  childlessness. 
There  is  no  necessity  whatever  to  urge  parent- 
hood upon  those  who  feel  disinclined  to  it, 
but  there  is  necessity  not  to  place  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  those  who  have  no  such 
disinclination. 

In  speaking  of  the  importance  of  preserving 
seriousness  in  the  relations  of  men  and  women, 
I  do  not  mean  to  suggest  that  relations  which 
are  hot  serious  are  always  harmful .  Traditional 
morality  has  erred  by  laying  stress  on  what 
ought  not  to  happen,  rather  than  on  what  ought 
to  happen.  What  is  important  is  that  men  and 
women  should  find,  sooner  or  later,  the  best 
relation  of  which  their  natures  are  capable. 
It  is  not  always  possible  to  know  in  advance 
what  will  be  the  best,  or  to  be  sure  of  not 
missing  the  best  if  everything  that  can  be 
doubted  is  rejected.  Among  primitive  races, 
a  man  wants  a  female,  a  woman  wants  a  male, 
and  there  is  no  such  differentiation  as  makes 
one  a  much  more  suitable  companion  than 
another.  But  with  the  increasing  complexity 
of  disposition  that  civilized  life  brings,  it 
becomes  more  and  more  difficult  to  find  the 
man  or  woman  who  will  bring  happiness,  and 
more  and  more  necessary  to  make  it  not  too 
difficult  to  acknowledge  a  mistake.  . 

The  present  marriage  law  is  an  inheritance 
194 


Marriage  and  the  Population  Question 

from  a  simpler  age,  and  is  supported,  in  the 
main,  by  unreasoning  fears  and  by  contempt 
for  all  that  is  delicate  and  difficult  in  the  life 
of  the  mind.  Owing  to  the  law,  large  numbers 
of  men  and  women  are  condemned,  so  far 
as  their  ostensible  relations  are  concerned,  to 
the  society  of  an  utterly  uncongenial  com- 
panion, with  all  the  embittering  consciousness 
that  escape  is  practically  impossible.  In  these 
circumstances,  happier  relations  with  others  are 
often  sought,  but  they  have  to  be  clandestine, 
without  a  common  life,  and  without  children. 
Apart  from  the  great  evil  of  being  clandestine, 
such  relations  have  some  almost  inevitable 
drawbacks.  They  are  liable  to  emphasize  sex 
unduly,  to  be  exciting  and  disturbing ;  and 
it  is  hardly  possible  that  they  should  bring  a 
real  satisfaction  of  instinct.  It  is  the  com- 
bination of  love,  children,  and  a  comtnon  life 
that  makes  the  best  relation  between  a  man 
and  a  woman.  The  law  at  present  confines 
children  and  a  common  life  within  the  bounds 
of  monogamy,  but  it  cannot  confine  love.  By 
forcing  many  to  separate  love  from  children 
and  a  common  life,  the  law  cramps  their  lives, 
prevents  them  from1  reaching  the  full  measure 
of  their  possible  development,  and  inflicts  a 
wholly  unnecessary  torture  upon  those  who  are 
not  content  to  become  frivolous. 

To  sum  up  :    The  present  state  of  the  law, 
of  public  opinion,  and  of  our  economic  system 

195 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

is  tending  to  degrade  the  quality  of  the  race, 
by  making  the  worst  half  of  the  population  the 
parents  of  more  than  half  of  the  next  genera- 
tion. At  the  same  time,  women's  claim  to 
liberty  is  making  the  old  form  of  marriage  a 
hindrance  to  the  development  of  both  men  and 
women.  A  new  system'  is  required,  if  the 
European  nations  are  not  to  degenerate,  and 
if  the  relations  of  men  and  women  are  to  have 
the  strong  happiness  and  organic  seriousness 
which  belonged  to  the  best  marriages  in  the 
past .  The  new  system  must  be  based  upon  the 
fact  that  to  produce  children  is  a  service  to  the 
community,  and  ought  not  to  expose  parents 
to  heavy  pecuniary  penalties.  It  will  have  to 
recognize  that  neither  the  law  nor  public 
opinion  should  concern  itself  with  the  private 
relations  of  men  and  women,  except  where 
children  are  concerned.  It  ought  to  remove 
the  inducements  to  make  relations  clandestine 
and  childless.  It  ought  to  admit  that,  although 
lifelong  monogamy  is  best  when  it  is  success- 
ful, the  increasing  complexity  of  our  needs 
makes  it  increasingly  often  a  failure  for  which 
divorce  is  the  best  preventive.  Here,  as  else- 
where, liberty  is  the  basis  of  political  wisdom. 
And  when  liberty  has  been  won,  what  remains 
to  be  desired  must  be  left  to  the  conscience 
and  religion  of  individual  men  and  women. 


196 


VII 
RELIGION   AND   THE   CHURCHES 

ALMOST  all  the  changes  which  the  world  has 
undergone  'since  the  end  of  the  Middle  Ages 
are  due  to  the  discovery  and  diffusion  of  new 
knowledge.  This  was  the  primary  cause  of 
the  Renaissance,  thd  Reformation,  and  the 
industrial  revolution.  It  was  also,  very  directly, 
the  cause  of  the  decay  of  dogmatic  religion. 
The  study  of  classical  texts  and  early  Church 
history,  Copernican  astronomy  and  physics, 
Darwinian  bioloigy  and  comparative  anthro- 
pology, have  each  in  turn  battered  down  some 
part  jof  the  edifice  of  Catholic  dogma,  until, 
for  almost  all  thinking  and  instructed  people, 
the  most  that  seems  defensible  is  some  inner 
spirit,  some  vague  hope,  and  some  not  very 
definite  f eelirig  of  moral  obligation .  This  result 
might  (perhaps  have  remained  limited  to  the 
educated  minority,  but  for  the  fact  that  the 
Churches  have  almost  everywhere  opposed 
political  progress  with  the  same  bitterness  with 
which  they  have  opposed  progress  in  thought. 
Political  eonservatisrri  has  brought  the  Churches 
into  conflict  with  whatever  was  vigorous  in  the 

197 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

working  classes,  and  has  spread  free  thought 
in  wide  circles  which  might  otherwise  have 
remained  orthodox  for  centuries.  The  decay 
of  dogmatic  religion  is,  for  good  or  evil,  one 
of  the  most  important  facts  in  the  modern 
world.  Its  effects  have  hardly  yet  begun  to 
show  themselves :  what  they  will  be  it  is 
impossible  to  say,  but  they  will  certainly  be 
profound  and  far-reaching. 

Religion  is  partly  personal,  partly  social : 
to  the  Protestant  primarily  personal,  to  the 
Catholic  primarily  social.  It  is  only  when 
the  two  elements  are  intimately  blended  that 
religion  becomes  a  powerful  force  in  moulding 
society.  The  Catholic  Church,  as  it  existed 
from  the  time  of  Constantine  to  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  represented  a  blending  which 
would  have  seembd  incredible  if  it  had  not  been 
actually  achieved,  the  blending  of  Christ  and 
Caesar,  of  the  morality  of  humble  submission- 
with  the  pride  of  Imperial  Rome.  Those  who 
loved  the  one  could  find  it  in  the  Thebaid  ;  those 
who  loved  the  other  could  admire  it  'in  the  pomp 
of  metropolitan  archbishops.  In  St.  Erancis 
and  Innocent  III  the  same  two  sides  of 
the  Church  are  still  represented.  But  since 
the  Reformation  personal  religion  has  been 
increasingly  outside  the  Catholic  Church,  while 
the  religion  which  has  remained  Catholic  has 
been  increasingly  a  matter  of  institutions  and 
politics  and  historic  continuity.  This  division 

198 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

has  weakened  the  force  of  religion  :  religious 
bodies  have  not  'been  strengthened  by  the 
enthusiasm  arid  single -mindedness  of  the  men 
in  whom  personal  religion  is  strong,  and  these 
men  [have  riot  found  their  teaching  diffused  and 
made  permanent  by  the  power  of  ecclesiastical 
institutions . 

The  Catholic  Church  achieved,  during  the 
Middle  Ages,  the  most  organic  society  and  the 
mbst  harmonious  inner  synthesis  of  instinct, 
mind,  and  spirit',  that  the  -Western  world  has 
ever  known.  St.  Francis,  Thomas  Aquinas, 
and  Dante  represent  its  summit  as  regards 
individual  development.  The  cathedrals,  the 
mendicant  Orders,  and  the  triumph  of  the 
Papacy  over  the  Empire  represent  its  supreme 
political  success.  But  the  perfection  which 
had  been  achieved1  was  a  narrow  perfection  : 
instinct,  mind,  andi  spirit  all  suffered  from 
curtailment  in  order  to  fit  into  the  pattern  ; 
laymen  found  themselves  subject  to  the  Church 
in  ways  Which1  they  resented,  and'  the  Church 
used  its  power  for  rapacity  and  oppression. 
The  perfect  synthesis  was  an  enemy  to  new 
growth,  and  after  the  time  of  Dante  all  that 
was  living  in  the  world  had  first  to  fight  for 
its  right  to  live  against  the  representatives  of 
the  old  order.  This  fight  is  even  now  not 
ended.  Only  when  it  is  quite  ended,  both  in 
the  external  world  of  politics  and  in  the  internal 
world  of  men's  own  thoughts,  will  it  be 

199 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

possible  for  a  new  organic  society  and  a  new 
inner  synthesis  to  take  the  place  which  the 
Church  held  for  a  thousand  years. 

The  clerical  profession  suffers  from  two 
causes,  one  of  which  it  shares  with  some  other 
professions,  while  the  other  is  peculiar  to  itself. 
The  cause  peculiar  to,  it  is  the  convention' 
that  clergymen  are  more  virtuous  than  other 
men.  Any  average  selection  of  mankind,  set 
apart  and  told  that  it  excels  the  rest  in  virtue, 
must  terid  to  sink  below  the  average.  This 
is  an  ancient  commonplace  in  regard  to  princes 
and  those  who  used  to  be  called  "  the  great." 
But  it  is  no  less  true  as  regards  those  of  the 
clergy  who  are  not  genuinely  and  by  nature  as 
much  better  than  the  average  as  they  are  con- 
ventionally supposed  to  be.  The  other  source 
of  harm  to  the  clerical  profession  is  endow- 
ments. Property  which  is  only  available  for 
those  who  will  support  an  established  institution 
has  a  tendency  to  warp  men's  judgments  as  to 
the  excellence  of  the  institution.  The  tendency 
is  aggravated  when  the  property  is  associated 
with  social  consideration  and  opportunities  for 
petty  power.  It  is  at  its  worst  when  the 
institution  is  tied  by  law  to  an  ancient  creed, 
almost  impossible  to  change,  and  yet  quite  out 
of  touch  with  the  unfettered  thought  of  the 
present  day.  All  these  causes  combine  to 
damage  the  moral  force  of  the  Church. 

It  is  not  so  much  that  the  creed  of  the 
200 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

Church  is  the  wrong  one.  What  is  amiss  is 
the  mere  existence  of  a  creed.  As  soon  as 
income,  position,  and  power  are  dependent 
upon  acceptance  of  no  matter  what  creed, 
intellectual  honesty  is  imiperilled.  Men  will 
tell  themselves  that  a  formal  assent  is  justified 
by  the  good'  which  it  will  enable  them1  to  do. 
They  fail  to  realize  that,  in  those  whose  mental 
life  has  any  vigour,  loss  of  complete  intellectual 
integrity  puts  an  end1  to  the  power  of  dicing 
good,  by  producing  gradually  in  all  directions 
an  inability  to  see  truth  simply.  The  strict- 
ness of  party  discipline  has  introduced  the  isame 
evil  in  politics ;  there,  because  the  evil  is 
comparatively  new,  it  is  visible  to  many  who 
think  it  unimportant  as  regards  the  Church. 
But  the  evil  is  greater  as  regards  the  Church, 
because  religion  is  of  more  importance  than 
politics,  and  because  it  is  more  necessary  that 
the  exponents  of  religion  should  be  wholly  free 
from  taint. 

The  evils  we  have  been  considering  seem 
inseparable  from  the  existence  of  a  professional 
priesthood.  If  religion  is  not  to  be  harmful 
in  a  world  of  rapid  change,  it  must,  like  the 
Society  of  Friends,  be  carried  on  by  men 
who  have  other  occupations  during  the  week, 
who  do  their  religious  work  from  enthusiasm, 
without  receiving  any  payment.  And  such 
men,  because  they  iknow  the  everyday  world, 
are  not  likely  to  fall  into  a  remote  morality 

201 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

which  no  one  regard's  as  applicable  to  common 
life.  Being  free,  they  will  not  be  bound  to 
reach  certain  conclusions  decided  in  advance, 
but  will  be  able  to  consider  m'oral  and  religious 
questions  genuinely,  without  bias.  Except  in 
a  quite  stationary  society,  no  religious  life  can 
be  living  or  a  real  support  to  the  spirit  unless 
it  is  freed  from  the  incubus  of  a  professional 
priesthood . 

It  is  largely  for  these  reasons  that  so  little 
of  what  is  valuable  in  morals  and  religion  comes 
nowadays  from  the  men  who  are  eminent  in 
the  religious  world.  It  is  true  that  among 
professed  believers  there  are  many  who  are 
wholly  sincere,  who  feel  still  the  inspiration 
which  Christianity  brought  before  it  had 
been  weakened  by  the  progress  of  knowledge. 
These  sincere  believers  are  valuable  to  the 
world  because  they  keep  alive  the  conviction 
that  the  life  of  the  spirit  is  what  is  of  most 
importance  to  men  and  women .  Some  of  them, 
in  all  the  countries  now  at  war,  have  had  the 
courage  to  preachi  peace  and  love  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  and  have  done  what  lay  in  their 
power  to  mitigate  the  bitterness  of  hatred .  All 
praise  is  due:  to  these  men,  and  without  them 
the  world  would  be  even  worse  than  it  is. 

But  it  is  not  through  even  the  most  sincere 
and  courageous  believers  in  the  traditional 
religion  that  a  new  spirit  can  come  into  the 
world.  It  is  not  through  them  that  religion 

292 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

can  be  brought  back  to  those  who  have  lost  it 
because  their  mind's  were  active,  not  because 
their  spirit  was  dead!.  Believers  in  the  tradi- 
tional religion  necessarily  look  to  the  past  for 
inspiration  rather  than  to  the  future.  They 
seek  wisdom  in  the  teaching  of  Christ,  which, 
admirable  as  it  is,  remains  .quite  inadequate  for 
many  of  the  sodial  and  spiritual  issues  of 
mod'ern  life.  Art  and!  intellect  and  all  theprob- 
lems  of  government  are  ignored  in  the  Gospels . 
Those  who,  like  Tolstoy,  endeavour  seriously 
to  take  the  Gospels  as  a  guide  to.  life  are 
compelled  to  regard1  the  ignorant  peasant  as 
the  best  type  of  man,  and.  to  brush  aside 
political  questions  by  an  extreme  and  imprac- 
ticable anarchism1. 

If  a  religious  view  of  life  and  the  world  is 
ever  to  reconquer  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of 
free -minded  men  and  women,  much  that  we 
are  accustomed  to  associate  with  religion  will 
have  to  be  discarded.  The  first  and  greatest 
change  that  is  required  is  to  establish  a  morality 
of  initiative,  not  a  morality  of  submission,  a 
morality  of  hope  rather  than  fear,  of  things 
to  be  done  rather  than  of  things  to  be  left 
undone .  It  is  not  the  whole  duty  of  man  to  slip 
through  the  world  so  as  to  escape  the  wrath 
of  God.  The  world  is  our  world,  and  it  rests 
with  us  to  make  it  a  heaven  or  a  hell.  The 
power  is  ours,  and  the  kingdom  and  the  glory 
would  be  ours  also  if  we  had  courage  and 

203 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

insight  to  create  them.  The  religious  life  that 
we  must  seek  will  not  be  one  of  occasional 
solemnity  and  superstitious  prohibitions,  it  will 
not  be  sad  or  ascetic,  it  will  concern  itself 
little  with  rules  of  conduct.  It  will  be  inspired 
by  a  vision  of  what  human  life  may  be,  and 
will  be  happy  with  the  joy  of  creation,  living 
in  a  large  free  world  of  initiative  and  hope. 
It  will  love  mankind,  not  for  what  they  are 
to  the  outward  eye,  but  for  what  imagination 
shows  that  they  have  it  in  them  to  become. 
It  will  not  readily  condemn,  but  it  will  give 
praise  to  positive  achievement  rather  than 
negative  sinlessness,  to  the  joy  of  life,  the 
quick  affection,  the  creative  insight,  by  which 
the  world  may  grow  young  and  beautiful  and 
filled  with  vigour. 

"  Religion  "  is  a  word  which  has  many  mean- 
ings and  a  long  history.  In  origin,  it  was 
concerned  with  certain  rites,  inherited  from  a 
remote  past,  performed  originally  for  some 
reason  long  since  forgotten,  and  associated 
from  time  to  time  with  various  myths  to  account 
for  their  supposed  importance.  Much  of  this 
lingers  still.  A  religious  man  is  one  who 
goes  to  church,  a  communicant,  one  who 
"  practises,"  as  Catholics  say.  How  he  be- 
haves otherwise,  or  how  he  feels  concerning 
life  and  man's  place  in  the  world,  does  not 
bear  upon  the  question  whether  he  is  "  reli- 
gious "  in  this  simple  but  historically  correct 

204 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

sense.  Many  men  and  women  are  religious 
in  this  sense  without  having  in  their  natures 
anything  that  deserves  to  be  called  religion 
in  the  sense  in  which  I  mean  the  word.  The 
mere  familiarity  of  the  Church  service  has 
made  them  impervious  to  it ;  they  are  uncon- 
scious of  all  the  history  and  human  experience 
by  which  the  liturgy  has  been  enriched,  and 
unmoved  by  the  glibly  repeated  words  of  the 
Gospel,  which  condemn  almost  all  the  activities 
of  those  who  fancy  themselves  disciples  of 
Christ.  This  fate  must  overtake  any  habitual 
rite  :  it  is  impossible  that  it  should  continue  to 
produce  much  effect  after  it  has  been  performed 
so  often  as  to  grow  mechanical. 

The  activities  of  men  may  be  roughly  derived 
from  three  sources,  not  in  actual  fact  sharply 
separate  one  from  another,  but  sufficiently  dis- 
tinguishable to  deserve  different  names.  The 
three  sources  I  mean  are  instinct,  mind,  and 
spirit,  and  of  these  three  it  is  the  life  of  the 
spirit  that  makes  religion. 

The  life  of  instinct  includes  all  that  man 
shares  with  the  lower  animals,  all  that  is  con- 
cerned with  self-preservation  and  reproduction 
and  the  desires  and  impulses  derivative  from 
these.  It  includes  vanity  and  love  of  posses- 
sions, love  of  family,  and  even  much  of  what 
makes  love  of  country.  It  includes  all  the 
impulses  that  are  essentially  concerned  with 
the  biological  success  of  oneself  or  one's  group 

205 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

—for  among  gregarious  animals  the  life  of 
instinct  includes  the  group.  The  impulses 
which  it  includes  may  not  in  fact  make  for 
success,  and  may  often  in  fact  militate  against 
it,  but  are  nevertheless  those  of  which  success 
is  the  raison  d'etre,  those  which  express  the 
animal  nature  of  man  and  his  position  among 
a  world  of  competitors. 

The  life  of  the  mind  is  the  life  of  pursuit  of 
knowledge,  from  mere  childish  curiosity  up  to 
the  greatest  efforts  of  thought .  Curiosity  exists 
in  animals,  and  serves  an  obvious  biological 
purpose  ;  but  it  is  only  in  men  that  it  passes 
beyond  the  investigation  of  particular  objects 
which  may  be  edible  or  poisonous,  friendly  or 
hostile.  Curiosity  is  the  primary  impulse  out 
of  which  the  whole  edifice  of  scientific  know- 
ledge has  grown.  Knowledge  has  been  found 
so  useful  that  most  actual  acquisition  of  it  is 
no  longer  prompted  by  curiosity ;  innumerable 
other  motives  now  contribute  to  foster  the 
intellectual  life.  Nevertheless,  direct  love  of 
knowledge  and  dislike  of  error  still  play  a  very 
large  part,  especially  with  those  who  are  most 
successful  in  learning.  No  man  acquires  much 
knowledge  unless  the  acquisition  is  in  itself 
delightful  to  him,  apart  from  any  conscious- 
ness of  the  use  to  which  the  knowledge  may  be 
put.  The  impulse  to  acquire  knowledge  and 
the  activities  which  centre  round  it  constitute 
what  I  mean  by  the  life  of  the  mind.  The  life 

206 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

of  the  mind  consists  of  thought  which  is  wholly 
or  partially  impersonal,  in  the  sense  that  it 
concerns  itself  with  objects  on  their  own 
account,  and  not  merely  on  account  of  their 
bearing  upon  our  instinctive  life. 

The  life  of  the  spirit  centres  round  imper- 
sonal feeling,  as  the  life  of  the  mind  centres 
round  impersonal  thought.  In  this  sense, 
all  art  belongs  to  the  life  of  the  spirit, 
though  its  greatness  is  derived  from  its 
being  also  intimately  bound  up  with  the 
life  of  instinct.  Art  starts  from  instinct 
and  rises  into  the  region  of  the  spirit ; 
religion  starts  from  the  spirit  and  endeavours 
to  dominate  and  inform  the  life  of  instinct.  It 
is  possible  to  feel  the  same  interest  in  the  joys 
and  sorrows  of  others  as  in  our  own,  to  love 
and  hate  independently  of  all  relation  to  our- 
selves, to  care  about  the  destiny  of  man  and 
the  development  of  the  universe  without  a 
thought  that  we  are  personally  involved. 
Reverence  and  worship,  the  sense  of  an 
obligation  to  mankind,  the  feeling  of  im- 
perativeness and  acting  under  orders  which 
traditional  religion  has  interpreted  as  Divine 
inspiration,  all  belong  to  the  life  of  the  spirit. 
And  deeper  than  all  these  lies  the  sense  of  a 
mystery  half  revealed,  of  a  hidden  wisdom  and 
glory,  of  a  transfiguring  vision  in  which  com- 
mon things  lose  their  solid  importance  and 
become  a  thin  veil  behind  which  the  ultimate 

207 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

truth  of  the  world  is  dimly  seen.  It  is  such 
feelings  that  are  the  source  of  religion,  and  if 
they  were  to  die  most  of  what  is  best  would 
vanish  out  of  life. 

Instinct,  mind,  and  spirit  are  all  essential 
to  a  full  life  ;  each  has  its  own  excellence  and 
its  own  corruption.  Each  can  attain  a  spurious 
excellence  at  the  expense  of  the  others  ;  each 
has  a  tendency  to  encroach  upon  the  others  ; 
but  in  the  life  which  is  to  be  sought  all  three 
will  be  developed  in  co-ordination,  and  in- 
timately blended  in  a  single  harmonious  whole. 
Among  uncivilized  men  instinct  is  supreme, 
and  mind  and  spirit  hardly  exist.  Among 
educated  men  at  the  present  day  mind  is 
developed,  as  a  rule,  at  the  expense  of  both 
instinct  and  spirit,  producing  a  curious  in- 
humanity and  lifelessness,  a  paucity  of  both 
personal  and  impersonal  desires,  which  leads 
to  cynicism  and  intellectual  destructiveness. 
Among  ascetics  and  most  of  those  who  would 
be  called  saints,  the  life  of  the  spirit  has  been 
developed  at  the  expense  of  instinct  and  mind, 
producing  an  outlook  which  is  impossible  to 
those  who  have  a  healthy  animal  life  and  to 
those  who  have  a  love  of  active  thought.  It 
is  not  in  any  of  these  one-sided  develop- 
ments that  we  can  find  wisdom  or  a  philosophy 
which  will  bring  new  life  to  the  civilized 
world. 

Among  civilized  men  and  women  at  the 
208 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

present  day  it  is  rare  to  find  instinct,  mind, 
and  spirit  in  harmony .    Very  few  have  achieved 
a  practical  philosophy  which  gives  its  due  place 
to  each ;    as   a  rule,   instinct  is  at  war  with 
either  mind  or  spirit,  and1  mind  and  spirit  are 
at  war  with  each  other.     This  strife  compels 
men  and  women  to  direct  much  of  their  energy 
inwards,   instead  of  being  able   to  expend   it 
all    in    objective    activities.      When    a    man 
achieves   a   precarious    inward   peace   by    the 
defeat  of  a  part  of  his  nature,  his  vital  forces 
is  impaired,  and  his  growth  is  no  longer  quite 
healthy.     If  men  are  to  remain  whole,  it  is 
very    necessary    that    they   should    achieve    a 
reconciliation    of    instinct,    mind,    and    spirit. 
Instinct  is  the  source  of  vitality,  the  bond 
that  unites  the  life  of  the  individual  with  the 
life  of  the  race,  the  basis  of  all  profound  sense 
of  union  with  others,  and  the  means  by  which 
the   collective   life    nourishes    the    life    of  the 
separate  units.     But   instinct  by   itself  leaves 
us  powerless  to  control  the  forces  of  Nature, 
either  in  ourselves  or  in  our  physical  environ- 
ment, and  keeps  us  in  bondage  to  the  same 
unthinking  impulse  by  which  the  trees  grow. 
Mind  can  liberate  us  from  this  bondage,  by  the 
power  of   impersonal   thought,  which   enables 
us   to    judge    critically    the    purely    biological 
purposes  towards  which  instinct  more  or  less 
blindly  tends.     But  mind,  in  its  dealings  with 
instinct,  is  trierely  critical :    so  far  as  instinct 

209  o 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

is  concerned,  the  unchecked  activity  of  the 
mind  is  apt  to  be  destructive  and  to  generate 
cynicism.  Spirit  is  an  antidote  to  the  cynicism 
of  mind :  it  universalizes  the  emotions  that 
spring  from  instinct,  and  by  universalizing  them 
makes  them  impervious  to  mental  criticism. 
And  when  thought  is  informed  by  spirit  it 
loses  its  cruel,  destructive  quality  ;  it  no  longer 
promotes  the  death  of  instinct,  but  only  its 
purification  from  insistence  and  ruthlessness 
and  its  emancipation  from  the  prison  walls  of 
accidental  circumstance.  It  is  instinct  that 
gives  force,  mind  that  gives  the  means  of 
directing  force  to  desired  ends,  and  spirit  that 
suggests  impersonal  uses  for  force  of  a  kind 
that  thought  cannot  discredit  by  criticism. 
This  is  an  outline  of  the  parts  that  instinct, 
mind,  and  spirit  would  play  in  a  harmonious 
life. 

Instinct,  mind,  and  spirit  are  each  a  help 
to  the  others  when  their  development  is  free 
and  unvitiated ;  but  when  corruption  comes 
into  any  one  of  the  three,  not  only  does  that 
one  fail,  but  the  others  also  become  poisoned. 
All  three  must  grow  together.  And  if  they 
are  to  grow  to  their  full  stature  in  any  one 
man  or  woman,  that  man  or  woman  must  not 
be  isolated,  but  must  be  one  of  a.  society  where 
growth  is  not  thwarted  and  made  crooked. 

The  life  of  instinct,  when  it  is  unchecked  by 
mind  or  spirit,  consists  of  instinctive  cycles, 

210 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

which  begin  with  impulses  to  more  or  less 
definite  acts,  and  pass  on  to  satisfaction  of 
needs  through  the  consequences  of  these  im- 
pulsive acts.  Impulse  and  desire  are  not 
directed  towards  the  whole  cycle,  but  only 
towards  its  initiation  :  the  rest  is  left  to  natural 
causes.  We  desire  to  eat,  but  we  do  not  desire 
to  be  nourished  unless  we  are  valetudinarians. 
Yet  without  the  nourishment  eating  is  a  mere 
momentary  pleasure,  not  part  of  the  general 
impulse  to  life.  Men  desire  sexual  inter- 
course, but  they  do  not  as  a  rule  desire 
children  strongly  or  often.  Yet  without  the 
hope  of  children  and  its  occasional  realization, 
sexual  intercourse  remains  for  most  people  an 
isolated  and  separate  pleasure,  not  uniting  their 
personal  life  with  the  life  of  mankind,  not  con- 
tinuous with  the  central  (purposes  by  which  they 
live,  and  not  capable  of  bringing  that  pro- 
found sense  of  fulfilment  which  comes  from 
completion  by  children.  Most  men,  unless 
the  impulse  is  atrophied  through  disuse,  feel 
a  desire  to  create  something,  great  or  small 
according  to  their  capacities.  Some  few  are 
able  to  satisfy  this  desire  :  some  happy  men 
can  create  an'  Empire,  a  science,  a  poem',  or  a 
picture.  The  men  of  science,  who  have  less 
difficulty  than  any  others  in  finding  an  outlet 
for  creativeness,  are  the  happiest  of  intelligent 
men  in  the  modern  world,  since  their  creative 
activity  affords  full  satisfaction  to  mind  and 

211 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

spirit  as  well  as  to  the  instinct  of  creation.1  In 
them  a  beginning  is  to  be  seen  of  the  new 
way  of  life  which  is  to  be  sought ;  in  their 
happiness  we  may  perhaps  find  the  germ  of 
a  future  happiness  for  all  mankind.  The  rest, 
with  few  exceptions,  are  thwarted  in  their 
creative  impulses.  They  cannot  build  their 
own  house  or  make  their  own  garden,  or  direct 
their  own  labour  to  producing  what  their  free 
choice  would  lead  them  to  produce .  In  this  way 
the  instinct  of  creation,  which  should  lead  on 
to  the  life  of  mind  and  spirit,  is  checked 
and  turned  aside.  Too  often  it  is  turned 
to  destruction,  as  the  only  effective  action  which 
remains  possible.  Out  of  its  defeat  grows 
envy,  and  out  of  envy  grows  the  impulse  to 
destroy  the  creativeness  of  more  fortunate  men . 
This  is  one  of  the  greatest  sources  of  corruption 
in  the  life  of  instinct. 

The  life  of  instinct  is  important,  not  only  on 
its  own  account,  or  because  of  the  direct 
usefulness  of  the  actions  which  it  inspires,  but 
also  because,  if  it  is  unsatisfactory,  the  indi- 
vidual life  becomes  detached  and  separated 
from  the  general  life  of  man.  All  really  pro- 
found sense  of  unity  with  others  depends  upon 
instinct,  upon  co-operation  or  agreement  in 
some  instinctive  purpose.  This  is  most  obvious 

1  I  should  add  artists,  but  for  the  fact  that  most  modern 
artists  seem  to  find  much  greater  difficulty  in  creation  than 
men  of  science  usually  find. 

212 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

in  the  relations  of  men  and'  women  and  parents 
and  children.  But  it  is  true  also  in  wider 
relations.  It  is  true  of  large  assemblies  swayed 
by  a  strong  common  emotion,  and  even  of  a 
Whole  nation  in  timjes  of  stress.  It  is  part 
of  what  makes  the  value  of  religion  as  a 
social  institution.  -Where  this  feeling  is  wholly 
absent,  pther  human  beings  seem  distant  and 
aloof.  >Where  it  is  actively  thwarted,  other 
human  beingts  become  objects  of  instinctive 
hostility.  The  aloofness  or  the  instinctive 
hostility  may  be  masked  by  religious  love, 
which  can  be  igiven  to  all  men  regardless  of 
their  relation  to  ourselves.  But  religious  love 
does  not  bridge  the  gulf  that  parts  man  from 
man  :  it  looks  across  the  gulf,  it  views  others 
with  compassion  or  impersonal  sympathy,  but 
it  does  not  live  with!  the  same  life  with  which 
they  live.  Instinct  alone  can  do  this,  but  only 
when  it  is  fruitful  and  sane  and  direct.  To 
this  end  it  is  necessary  that  instinctive  cycles 
should  be  fairly  often  completed,  not  inter- 
rupted in  the  middle  of  their  course.  At 
present  they  are  constantly  interrupted,  partly 
by  purposes  which  conflict  with  them  for 
economic  or  other  reasons,  partly  by  the  pursuit 
of  pleasure,  which  picks  out  the  most  agreeable 
part  of  the  cycle  and  avoids  the  rest.  In  this 
way  instinct  is  robbed  of  its  imiportance  and 
seriousness ;  it  becomes  incapable  of  bringing 
any  real  fulfilment,  its  demands  grow  more 

213 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

and  more  excessive,  and  life  becomes  no 
longer  a  whole  with  a  single  movement,  but 
a  series  of  detached  moments,  some  of  them 
pleasurable,  most  of  them  full  of  weariness 
and  discouragenient. 

The  life  of  the  mind,  although  supremely 
excellent  in  itself,  cannot  bring  health  into  the 
life  of  instinct,  except  when  it  results  in  a  not 
too  difficult  outlet  for  the  instinct  of  creation. 
In  other  cases  it  is,  as  a  rule,  too  widely 
separated  from  instinct,  too  detached,  too  des- 
titute of  inward  growth,  to  afford  either  a 
vehicle  for  instinct  or  a  means  of  subtilizing 
and  refining  it.  Thought  is  in  its  essence 
impersonal  and  detached,  instinct  is  in  its 
essence  personal  and  tied  to  particular  circum- 
stances :  between  the  two,  unless  both  reach 
a  high  level,  there  is  a  war  which  is  not  easily 
appeased.  This  is  the  fundamental  reason  for 
vitalism,  futurism,  pragmatism,  and  the  various 
other  philosophies  which  advertise  themselves 
as  vigorous  and  virile.  All  these  represent  the 
attempt  to  find  a  mode  of  thought  which  shall 
not  be  hostile  to  instinct.  The  attempt,  in 
itself,  is  deserving  of  praise,  but  the  solution 
offered  is  far  too  facile.  What  is  proposed 
amounts  to  a  subordination  of  thought  to 
instinct,  a  refusal  to  allow  thought  to  achieve 
its  own  ideal.  Thought  which  does  not  rise 
above  what  is  personal  is  not  thought  in  any 
true  sense  :  it  is  merely,  a  more  or  less  intelligent 

214 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

use  of  instinct.  It  is  thought  and  spirit  that 
raise  man  above  the  level  of  the  brutes.  By 
discarding  them  we  may  lose  the  proper 
excellence  of  men,  but  cannot  acquire  the 
excellence  of  animals.  Thougnt  must  achieve 
its  full  growth  before  a  reconciliation  with 
instinct  is  attempted. 

When  refined  thought  and  unrefined  instinct 
coexist,  as  they  do  in  many  intellectual  men;, 
the  result  is  a  complete  disbelief  in  any 
important  good  to  be  achieved  by  the  help  of 
instinct.  According  to  their  disposition,  some 
such  men  will  ais  far  as  possible  discard  instinct 
and  become  ascetic,  while  others  will  accept 
it  as  a  necessity,  leaving  it  degraded  and 
separated  from  all  that  is  really  important  in 
their  lives.  Either  of  these  courses  prevents 
instinct  from  remaining  vital,  or  from  being 
a  bond  with  others  ;  either  produces  a  sense 
of  physical  solitude,  a  gulf  across  which  the 
minds  and  spirits  of  others  may  speak,  but  not 
their  instincts .  To  very  many  men,  the  instinct 
of  patriotism,  when  the  war  broke  out,  was 
the  first  instinct  that  had  bridged  the  gulf,  the 
first  that  had  made  them  feel  a  really  profound 
unity  with  others.  This  instinct,  just  because, 
in  its  intense  form,  it  was  new  and  unfamiliar, 
had  remained  uninfected  by  thought,  not 
paralysed  or  devitalized  by  doubt  and  cold 
detachment.  The  sense  of  unity  which  it 
brought  is  capable  of  being  brought  by  the 

215 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

instinctive  life  of  more  normal  times,  if  thought 
and  spirit  are  not  hostile  to  it.  And  so  long 
as  this  sense  of  unity  is  absent,  instinct  and 
spirit  cannot  be  in  harmony,  nor  can  the  life 
of  the  community  have  vigour  and  the  seeds 
of  new  growth. 

The  life  of  the  mind,  because  of  its  detach- 
ment, tends  to  separate  a  man  inwardly  from 
other  men,  so  longi  as  it  is  not  balanced  by 
the  life  of  the  spirit.  For  this  reason,  mind 
without  spirit  can  render  instinct  corrupt  or 
atrophied,  but  cannot  add  any  excellence  to 
the  life  of  instinct.  On  this  ground,  some  men 
are  hostile  to  thought.  But  no  good  purpose 
is  served  by  trying  to  prevent  the  growth  of 
thought,  which  has  its  own  insistence,  and  if 
checked  in  the  directions  in  which  it  tends 
naturally,  will  turn  into  other  directions  where 
it  is  more  harmful.  And  thought  is  in  itself 
God-like  :  if  the  opposition  between  thought 
and  instinct  were  irreconcilable,  it  would  be 
thought  that  ought  to  conquer.  But  the 
opposition  is  not  irreconcilable :  all  that 
is  necessary,  is  that  both  thought  and  instinct 
should  be  informed'  by  the  life  of  the  spirit. 

In  order  that  human  life  should  have  vigour, 
it  is  necessary  for  the  instinctive  impulses  to 
be  strong  and  direct ;  but  in  order  that  human 
life  should  be  good,  these  impulses  must  be 
dominated  and  controlled  by  desires  less  per- 
sonal and  ruthless,  less  liable  to  lead  to  conflict 

216 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

than  those  that  are  inspired  by  instinct  alone. 
Something  impersonal  and  universal  is  needed 
over  and  above  what  springs  out  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  individual  growth.  It  is  this  that  is 
given  by  the  life  of  the  spirit. 

Patriotism'  affords  an  example  of  the  kind 
of  control  which!  is  needed.  Ratriotisrn!  is 
compounded'  out  of  a  number  of  instinctive 
feelings  and  impulses  :  love  of  home,  love  of 
those  whose  ways  and  outlook  resemble  our 
own,  the  impulse  to  co-operation  in  a  group,  the 
sense  of  pride  in  the  achievements  of  one's 
group.  All  these  impulses  and  desires,  like 
everything  belonging  to  the  life  of  instinct,  are 
personal,  in  the  sense  that  the  feelings  and 
actions  which  they  inspire  towards  others  are 
determined  by  the  relation  of  those  others  to 
ourselves,  not  by,  what  those  others  are  intrinsi- 
cally. All  these  im'pulses  and  desires  unite  to 
produce  a  love  of  a  mian's  own  country  which 
is  more  deeply  implanted  in  the  fibre  of  his 
being,  and  more  closely  united1  to  his  vital 
force,  than  any  love  not  rooted  in  instinct. 
But  if  spirit  does  not  enter  in  to  generalize 
love  of  country,  the  exclusiveness  of  instinctive 
love  makes  it  a  source  of  hatred  of  other 
countries .  What  spirit  can  effect  is  to  make  us 
realize  that  other  countries  equally  are  worthy 
of  love,  that  the  vital  warmth  which  makes 
us  love  our  own  country  reveals  to  us  that 
it  deserves  to  be  loved,  and  that  only  the 

217 


Principles    o(    Social     Reconstruction 

poverty  of  Our  nature  prevents  us  from  loving 
all  countries  as  we  love  our  own.  In  this 
way  instinctive  love  can  be  extended  in 
imagination,  and  a  sense  of  the  value  of  all 
mankind  can  grow  up,  which  is  more  living 
and  intense  than  any  that  is  possible  to  those 
whose  instinctive  love  is  weak.  Mind  can  only 
show  us  that  it  is  irrational  to  love  our  oiwn 
country  best ;  it  can  weaken  patriotism,  but 
cannot  strengthen  the  love  of  all  mankind. 
Spirit  alone  can  do  this,  by  extending  and 
universalizing  the  love  that  is  born  of  instinct. 
And  in  doing  this  it  checks  and  purifies  what- 
ever is  insistent  or  ruthless  or  oppressively 
personal  in  the  life  of  instinct. 

The  same  extension  through  spirit  is  neces- 
sary with  other  instinctive  loves,  if  they  are 
not  to  be  enfeebled'  or  corrupted'  by  thought. 
The  love  of  husband  and  wife  is  capable  of 
being  a  very  good  thing,  and  when  men  and 
women  are  sufficiently  primitive,  nothing  but 
instinct  and  good  fortune  is  needed  to  make 
it  reach  a  certain  limited  perfection.  But  as 
thought  begins  to  assert  its  right  to  criticize 
instinct  the  old  simplicity  becomes  impossible. 
The  love  of  husband  and  wife,  as  unchecked 
instinct  leaves  it,  is  too  narrow  and  personal 
to  stand  against  the  shafts  of  satire,  until  it  is 
enriched  by  the  life  of  the  spirit.  The  romantic 
view  of  marriage,  which  our  fathers  and 
mothers  professed  to  believe,  will  not  survive 

218 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

an  imaginative  peregrination  down  a  street  of 
suburban  villas,  each  containing  its  couple,  each 
couple  having  congratulated  themselves  as 
they  first  crossed  the  threshold,  that  here  they 
could  love  in  peace,  without  interruption  from 
others,  without  Contact  with  the  cold  outside 
world.  The  separateness  and  stuffiness,  the 
fine  names  for  cowardices  and1  timid  vanities, 
that  are  shut  within  the  four  walls  of  thousands 
upon  thousands  of1  little  villas,  present  them- 
selves coldly  and  mercilessly  to  those  in  whom 
mind  is  dominant  at  the  expense  of  spirit. 

Nothing  is  good  ift  the  life  of  a  humkn  being 
except  the  very  best  that  his  nature  can  achieve. 
As  men  advance,  things  which  have  been 
good  cease  to  be  good,  merely  because  some- 
thing better  is  possible.  So  it  is  with  the  life 
of  instinct :  for  those  whose  mental  life  is 
strong,  much  that  was  really  good  while  mind 
remained  less  developed  has  now  become  bad 
merely  through  the  greater  degree  of  truth  in 
their  outlook  on  the  world.  The  instinctive 
man  in  love  feels  that  his  emotion  is  unique, 
that  the  lady  of  his  heart  has  perfections  such 
as  no  other  woman  ever  equalled.  The  man 
who  has  acquired  the  power  of  impersonal 
thought  realizes,  when  he  is  in  love,  that  he 
is  one  of  so  many  millions  of  men  who  are  in 
love  at  this  moment,  that  not  more  than  one 
of  all  the  millions  can  be  right  in  thinking  his 
love  supreme,  and  that  it  is  not  likely  that  that 

219 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

one  is  oneself.  He  perceives  that  the  state  of 
being  in  love  in  those  whose  instinct  is 
unaffected  by  thought  or  spirit,  is  a  state  of 
illusion,  serving  thei  ends  of  Nature  and  making 
a  man  a  slave  to  the  life  of  the  species,  not  a 
willing  minister  to  the  impersonal  ends  which 
he  sees  to  be  good.  Thought  rejects  this 
slavery ;  for  no  end  that  Nature  may  have  in 
view  will  thought  abdicate,  or  forgo  its  right 
to  think  truly.  "  Better  the  world  should  perish 
than  that  I  or  any  other  human  being  should 
believe  a  lie  " — this  is  the  religion  of  thought, 
in  whose  scorchmgi  flames  the  dross  of  the 
world  is  being  burnt  away.  It  is  a  good 
religion,  and  its  work  of  destruction  must  be 
completed.  But  it  is  not  all  that  man  has 
need  of.  New  growth  must  come  after  the 
destruction,  and  new  growth  can  come  only 
through  the  spirit. 

Both  patriotism  and  the  love  of  man  and 
woman,  when  they  are  merely  instinctive,  have 
the  same  defects :  their  exclusions,  their 
enclosing  walls,  their  indifference  or  hostility 
to  the  outside  world.  It  is  through  this  that 
thought  is  led  to  satire,  that  comedy  has  in- 
fected what  men  used  to  consider  their  holiest 
feelings.  The  satire  and  the  comedy  are 
justified,  but  not  the  death  of  instinct  which 
they  may  produce  if  they  remain  in  supreme 
command.  They  are  justified,  not  as  the  last 
word  of  wisdom,  but  as  the  gateway  of  pain 

220 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

through  which  men  pass  to  a  new  life,  where 
instinct  is  purified  and  yet  nourished  by  the 
deeper  desires  and  insight  of  spirit. 

The  man  who  has  the  life  of  the  spirit  within 
him  views  the  love  of  man  and  woman,  both 
in  himself  and  in  others,  quite  differently  from 
the  man  who  is  exclusively  dominated  by 
mind.  He  sees,  in  his  moments  of  insight, 
that  in  all  human  beings  there  is  something 
deserving  of  love,  something  mysterious,  some- 
thing appealing,  a  cry  out  of  the  night,  a 
groping  journey,  and  a  possible  victory.  When 
his  instinct  loves,  he  welcomes  its  help  in 
seeing  and  feeling  the  value  of  the  human  being 
whom  he  loves.  Instinct  becomes  a  rein- 
forcement to  spiritual  insight.  What  instinct 
tells  him  spiritual  insight  confirms,  however 
much  the  mind  may  be  aware  of  littlenesses, 
limitations,  and  enclosing  walls  that  prevent 
the  spirit  from  shining  forth1.  His  spirit  divines 
in  all  men  what  his  instinct  shows  him  in  the 
object  of  his  love. 

The  love  of  parents  for  children  has  need 
of  the  same  transformation.  The  purely  in- 
stinctive love,  unchecked  by  thought,  unin- 
formed by  spirit,  is  exclusive,  ruthless,  and 
unjust.  No  benefit  to  others  is  felt,  by  the 
purely  instinctive  parent,  to  be  worth  an  injury 
to  one's  own  children.  Honour  and  conven- 
tional morality  place  certain  important  practical 
limitations  on  the  vicarious  selfishness  of 

221 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

parents,  since  a  civilized  community  exacts  a 
certain  minimum  before  it  will  give  respect. 
But  within  the  limits  allowed  by  public  opinion, 
parental  affection,  when  it  is  merely  instinctive, 
will  seek  the  advantage  of  children  without 
regard  to  others.  Mind  can  weaken  the  im- 
pulse to  injustice,  and  diminish  the  force  of 
instinctive  love,  but  it  cannot  keep  the  whole 
force  of  instinctive  love  and  turn  it  to  more 
universal  ends.  Spirit  can  do  this.  It  can 
leave  the  instinctive  love  of  children  undimmed, 
and  extend  the  poignant  devotion  of  a  parent, 
in  imagination,  to  the  whole  world.  And 
parental  love  itself  will  prompt  the  parent  who 
has  the  life  of  the  spirit  to  give  to  his  children 
the  sense  of  justice,  the  readiness  for  service, 
the  reverence,  the  will  that  controls  self-seek- 
ing, which  he  feels  to  be  a  greater  good  than 
any  personal  success. 

The  life  of  the  spirit  has  suffered  in  recent 
times  by  its  association  with  traditional  religion, 
by  its  apparent  hostility  to  the  life  of  the  mind, 
and  by  the  fact  that  it  has  seemed  to  centre  in 
renunciation.  The  life  of  the  spirit  demands 
readiness  for  renunciation  when  the  occasion 
arises,  but  is  in  its  essence  as  positive  and  as 
capable  of  enriching  individual  existence  as 
mind  and  instinct  are.  It  brings  with  it  the 
joy  of  vision,  of  the  mystery  and  profundity 
of  the  world,  of  the  contemplation  of  life,  and 
above  all  the  joy  of  universal  love.  It  liberates 

222 


Religion    and    the    Churches 

those  who  have  it  from  the  prison-house  of 
insistent  personal  passion  and  mundane  cares. 
It  gives  freedom  and  breadth  and  beauty  to 
men's  thoughts  and  feelings,  and  to  all  their 
relations  with  others.  It  brings  the  solution 
of  doubts,  the  end  of  the  feeling  that  all  is 
vanity.  It  restores  harmony  between  mind  and 
instinct,  and  leads  the  separated  unit  back  into 
his  place  in  the  life  of  mankind.  Eor  those 
who  have  once  entered  the  world  of  thought, 
it  is  only  through  spirit  that  happiness  and 
peace  can  return. 


223 


VIII 
WHAT    WE    CAN    DO 

WHAT  can  we  do  for  the  world  while  we 
live? 

Many  men  and  women  would  wish!  to  serve 
mankind,  but  they  are  perplexed;  and  their 
power  seems  infinitesimal.  Despair  seizes 
them  ;  those  who  have  the  strongest  passion 
suffer  most  from'  the  sense  of  im'potence,  and 
are  most  liable  to  spiritual  ruin  through  lack 
of  hope. 

So  long  as  we  think  only  of  the  immediate 
future,  it  seems  that  what  we  can  do  is  not 
much.  It  is  probably  impossible  for  us  to 
bring  the  war  to  an  end.  We  cannot  destroy 
the  excessive  power  of  the  State  or  of  private 
property.  We  cannot,  here  and  now,  bring  new 
life  into  education.  In  such  matters,  though 
we  may  see  the  evil,  we  cannot  quickly  cure  it 
by  any  of  the  ordinary  methods  of  politics. 
We  must  recognize  that  the  world  is  ruled  in  a 
wrong  spirit,  and  that  a  change  of  spirit  will 
not  come  from  one  day  to  the  next.  Our 
expectations  must  not  be  for  to-morrow,  but 
for  the  time  when  what  is  thought  now  by  a» 

224 


few  shall  have  become  the  common  thought  of 
many.  If  we  have  courage  and  patience,  we 
can  think  the  thoughts  and  feel  the  hopes  by 
which,  sooner  or  later,  men  will  be  inspired, 
and  weariness  and  discouragement  will  be 
turned  into  energy  and  ardour.  For  this 
reason,  the  first  thing  we  have  to  do  is  to  be 
clear  in  our  own  minds  as  to  the  kind  of  life 
we  think  good  and  the  kind  of  change  that 
we  desire  in  the  world. 

The  ultimate  power  of  those  whose  thought 
is  vital  is  far  greater  than  it  seems  to  men 
who  suffer  from  the  irrationality  of  con- 
temporary politics.  Religious  toleration  was 
once  the  solitary  speculation  of  a  few  bold 
philosophers.  Democracy,  as  a  theory,  arose 
among  a  handful  of  men  in  Cromwell's  army  ; 
by  them,  after  the  Restoration,  it  was  carried 
to  America,  where  it  came  to  fruition  in 
the  -War  of  Independence.  From  America, 
Lafayette  and  the  other  Frenchmen  who  fought 
by  the  side  of  Washington  brought  the  theory 
of  democracy  to  France,  where  it  united  itself 
with  the  teaching  of  Rousseau  and  inspired 
the  Revolution.  Socialism,  whatever  we  may 
think  of  its  merits,  is  a  great  anld  growing 
power,  which  is  transforming  economic  and 
political  life ;  and  socialism  owes  its  origin 
to  a  very  small  number  of  isolated  theorists. 
The  movement  against  the  subjection  of  women, 
which  has  become  irresistible  and  is  not  far 

225  p 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

from  complete  triumph,  began  in  the  same 
way  with  a  few  impracticable  idealists— Mary 
Wollstonecraft,  Shelley,  John  Stuart  Mill.  The 
power  of  thought,  in  the  long  run,  is  greater 
than  any  other  human  power.  Those  who 
have  the  ability  to  think,  and  the  imagination 
to  think  in  accordance  with  men's  needs,  are 
likely  to  achieve  the  good  they  aim  at  sooner 
or  later,  though  probably  not  while  they  are 
still  alive. 

But  those  who  wish  to  gain  the  world  by 
thought  must  be  content  to  lose  it  as  a  support 
in  the  present.  Most  men  go  through  life 
without  much  questioning,  accepting  the  beliefs 
and  practices  which  they  find  current,  feeling 
that  the  world  will  be  their  ally  if  they  do 
not  put  themselves  in  opposition  to  it.  New 
thought  about  the  world  is  incompatible  with 
this  comfortable  acquiescence ;  it  requires  a 
certain  intellectual  detachment,  a  certain 
solitary  energy,  a  power  of  inwardly  dominat- 
ing the  world  and  the  outlook  that  the  world 
engenders.  Without  some  willingness  to  be 
lonely  new  thought  cannot  be  achieved.  And 
it  will  not  be  achieved  to  any  purpose  if  the 
loneliness  is  accompanied  by  aloofness,  so  that 
the  wish  for  union  with  others  dies,  or  if  in- 
tellectual detachment  leads  to  contempt.  It 
is  because  the  state  of  mind  required  is  subtle 
and  difficult,  because  it  is  hard  to  be  intel- 
lectually detached  yet  not  aloof,  that  fruitful 

226 


What    We    Can    Do 

thought  on  human  affairs  is  not  common,  and 
that  most  theorists  are  either  conventional  or 
sterile.  The  right  kind  of  thought  is  rare  and 
difficult,  but  it  is  not  impotent.  It  is  not  the 
fear  of  impotence  that  need  turn  us  aside  from 
thought  if  we  have  the  wish  to  bring  new 
hope  into  the  world. 

In  seeking  a  political  theory  which  is  to 
be  useful  at  any  given  moment,  what  is  wanted 
is  not  the  invention  of  a  Utopia,  but  the  dis- 
covery of  the  best  direction  of  movement. 
The  direction  which  is  good  at  one  time  majy 
be  superficially  very  different  from  that  which 
is  good  at  another  time.  Useful  thought  is 
that  which  indicates  the  right  direction  for  the 
present  time.  But  in  judging  what  is  the 
right  direction  there  are  two  general  principles 
which  are  always  applicable. 

1 .  The  growth  and  vitality  of  individuals 
and  'Communities  is  to  be  .promoted  as  far  as 
possible.  i  ! 

2 .  The  growth  of  one  individual  or  one  com- 
munity  is  to  be  as  little  as   possible  at    the 
expense  of  another. 

The  second  of  these  principles,  as  applied 
by  an  individual  in  his  dealings  with  others, 
is  the  principle  of  reverence,  that  the  life  of 
another  has  the  same  importance  which  we 
feel  in  our  own  life.  As  applied  impersonally 
in  politics,  it  is  the  principle  of  liberty,  or 
rather  it  includes  the  principle  of  liberty  as  a 

227 


Principles     of    Social    Reconstruction 

part.  Liberty  in  itself  is  a  negative  principle  ; 
it  tells  us  not  to  interfere,  but  does  not  give 
any  basis  for  construction.  It  shows  that  many 
political  and  social  institutions  are  bad  and 
ought  to  be  swept  away,  but  it  does  not  show 
what  ought  to  be  put  in  their  place.  For  this 
reason  a  further  principle  is  required,  if  our 
political  theory  is  not  to  be  purely  destructive. 

The  combination  of  our  two  principles  is  not 
in  practice  an  easy  matter .  Much  of  the  vital 
energy  of  the  world  runs  into  channels  which 
are  oppressive.  The  Germans  have  shown 
themselves  extraordinarily  full  of  vital  energy, 
but  unfortunately  in  a  form  which  seems 
incompatible  with  the  vitality  of  their  neigh- 
bours. Europe  in  general  has  more  vital 
energy  than  Africa,  but  it  has  used  its  energy 
to  drain  Africa,  through  industrialism,  of  even 
such  life  as  the  negroes  possessed.  The 
vitality  of  south-eastern  Europe  is  being 
drained  to  supply  cheap  labour  for  the  enter- 
prise of  American  hiillionaires .  The  vitality 
of  men  has  been1  in  the  past  a  hindrance  to 
the  development  of  women,  and  it  is  possible 
that  in  the  near  future  women  may  become 
a  similar  hindrance  to  men.  For  such  reasons 
the  principle  of  reverence,  though  not  in  itself 
sufficient,  is  of  very  great  importance,  and  is 
able  to  indicate  many  of  the  political  changes 
that  the  world1  requires . 

In  order  that  both  principles  may  be  capable 
228 


What    We    Can    Do 

of  being  satisfied,  what  is  needed  is  a  unifying 
or  integration,  first  of  our  individual  lives,  then 
of  the  life  of  the  community  and  of  the  world, 
without  sacrifice  of  individuality.  The  life  of 
an  individual,  the  life  of  a  community,  and 
even  the  life  of  mankind,  ought  to  be,  not  a 
number  of  separate  fragments,  but  in  some 
sense  a  whole.  When  this  is  the  case,  the 
growth  of  the  individual  is  fostered,  and  is 
not  incompatible  with  the  growth  of  other 
individuals.  In  this  way  the  two  principles 
are  brought  into  harmony 

What  integrates  an  individual  life  is  a 
consistent  creative  purpose  or  unconscious 
direction .  Instinct  alone  will  not  suffice  to  give 
unity  to  the  life  of  a  civilized  man  or  woman  : 
there  must  be  some  dominant  object,  an 
ambition,  a  desire  for  scientific  or  artistic 
creation,  a  religious  principle,  or  strong  and 
lasting  affections .  Unity  of  life  is  very  difficult 
for  a  man  or  woman  who  has  suffered  a  certain 
kind  of  defeat,  the  kind  by  which  what  should 
have  been  the  dominant  impulse  is  checked 
and  made  abortive.  Most  professions  inflict 
this  kind  of  defeat  upon  a  man  at  the  very 
outset.  If  a  man  becomes  a  journalist,  he 
probably  has  to  write  for  a  newspaper  whose 
politics  he  dislikes ;  this  kills  his  pride  in 
work  and  his  sense  of  independence.  Most 
medical  men  find  it  very  hard  to  succeed 
without  humbug,  by  which  whatever  scientific 

229 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

conscience  they  may  have  had  is  destroyed. 
Politicians  are  obliged,  not  only  to  swallow 
the  party  programme,  but  to  pretend  to  be 
saints,  in  order  to  conciliate  religious  sup- 
porters ;  hardly  any  man  can  enter  Parlia- 
ment without  hypocrisy.  In  no  profession 
is  there  any  respect  for  the  native  pride 
without  which  a  man  cannot  remain  whole  ; 
the  world  ruthlessly  crushes  it  out,  because 
it  implies  independence,  and  men  desire  to 
enslave  others  more  than  they  desire  to  be 
free  themselves.  Inward  freedom  is  infinitely 
precious,  and  a  society  which  will  preserve  it 
is  immeasurably  to  be'  desired. 

The  principle  of  growth  in  a  man  is  not 
crushed  necessarily  by  preventing  him  from 
doing  some  definite  thing,  but  it  is  often 
crushed  by  persuading  him'  to  do  some- 
thing else.  The  things  that  crush  growth 
are  those  that  produce  a  sense  of  impo- 
tence in  the  directions  in  which  the  vital 
impulse  wishes  to  be  effective.  The  worst 
things  are  those  to  which  the  will  assents. 
Often,  chiefly  from  failure  of  self-knowledge, 
a  man's  will  is  on  a  lower  level  than 
his  impulse :  his  impulse  is  towards  some 
kind  of  creation,  while  his  will  is  towards 
a  conventional  career,  with  a  sufficient  income 
and  the  respect  of  his  contemporaries .  The 
stereotyped  illustration  is  the  artist  who  pro- 
duces shoddy  work  to  please  the  public. 

230 


What    We    Can    Do 

But  something  of  the  artist's  definiteness 
of  impulse  exists  in  very  many  men  who 
are  not  artists.  Because  the  impulse  is  deep 
and  dumb,  because  what  is  called  common 
sense  is  often  against  it,  because  a  young 
man  can  only  follow  it  if  he  is  willing  to 
set  up  his  own  obscure  feeling's  against  the 
wisdom  and  prudent  maxims  of  elders  and 
friends,  it  happens  in  ninety-nine  cases  out 
of  a  hundred  that  the  creative  impulse,  out 
of  which  a  free  and  vigorous  life  might  have 
sprung,  is  checked  and  thwarted  at  the  very 
outset :  the  young!  man  consents  to  become  a 
tool,  not  an  independent  workman,  a  mere 
means  to  the  fulfilment  of  others,  not  the 
artificer  of  what  his  own  nature  feels  to 
be  good.  In  the  moment  when  he  makes 
this  act  of  consent  something  dies  within 
him.  He  can  never  again  become  a  whole 
man,  never  again  have  the  undamaged  self- 
respect,  the  upright  pride,  which  might  have 
kept  him  happy  in  his  soul  in  spite  of  all 
outward  troubles  and  difficulties  —  except, 
indeed,  through  conversion  and  a  fundamental 
change  in  his  way  of  life. 

Outward  prohibitions,  to  which  the  will 
gives  no  assent,  are  far  less  harmful  than 
the  subtler  inducements  which  seduce  the  will. 
A  serious  disappointment  in  love  may  cause 
the  most  poignant  pain,  but  to  a  vigorous 
man  it  will  not  do  the  same  inward  damage 

231 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

as  is  done  by  marrying  for  money.  The 
achievement  of  this  or  that  special  desire 
is  not  what  is  essential :  what  is  essential 
is  the  direction,  the  kind  of  effectiveness 
which  is  sought.  When  the  fundamental 
impulse  is  opposed  by  will,  it  is  made  to 
feel  helpless  :  it  has  no  longer  enough  hope 
to  be  powerful  as  a  motive.  Outward  com- 
pulsion does  not  do  the  same  damage  unless 
it  produces  the  same  sense  of  impotence  ;  and 
it  will  not  produce  the  same  sense  of  impo- 
tence if  the  impulse  is  strong  and  courageous. 
Some  thwarting  of  special  desires  is  unavoid- 
able even  in  the  best  imaginable  community, 
since  some  men's  desires,  unchecked,  lead 
to  the  oppression  or  destruction  of  others. 
In  a  good  community  Napoleon  could  not 
have  been  allowed  the  profession  of  his  choice, 
but  he  might  have  found  happiness  as  a 
pioneer  in  Western  America.  He  could  not 
have  found  happiness  as  a  City  clerk,  and 
no  tolerable  organization  of  society  would 
compel  him  to  become  a  City  clerk. 

The  integration  of  an  individual  life  requires 
that  it  should  embody  whatever  creative 
impulse  a  man  may  possess,  and  that  his 
education  should1  have  been  such  as  to  elicit 
and  fortify  this  impulse.  The  integration  of 
a  community  requires  that  the  different  creative 
impulses  of  different  men  and  women  should 
work  together  towards  some  common  life,  some 

232 


What    We    Can    Do 

common  purpose,  not  necessarily  conscious, 
in  which  all  the  members  of  the  community 
find  a  help  to  their  individual  fulfilment. 
Most  of  the  activities  that  spring  from  vital 
impulses  consist  of  two  parts  :  one  creative, 
which  furthers  one's  own  life  and  that  of 
others  with  the  same  kind  of  impulse  or 
circumstances,  and  one  possessive,  which 
hinders  the  life  of  some  group  with  a  different 
kind  of  impulse  or  circumstances.  For  this 
reason,  much  of  what  is  in  itself  most  vital 
may  nevertheless  work  against  life,  as,  for 
example,  seventeenth -century  Puritanism  did  in 
England,  or  as  nationalism  does  throughout 
Europe  at  the  present  day.  Vitality  easily 
leads  to  strife  or  oppression,  and  so  to 
loss  of  vitality.  War,  at  its  outset,  inte- 
grates the  life  of  a  nation,  but  it  disintegrates 
the  life  of  the  world,  and  in  the  long  run  the 
life  of  a  nation  too,  when  it  is  as  severe  as 
the  present  war. 

The  'War  has  made  it  clear  that  it  is 
impossible  to  produce  a  secure  integration  of 
the  life  of  a  single  community  while  the 
relations  between  civilized  countries  are 
governed  by  aggressiveness  and  suspicion. 
For  this  reason  any  really  powerful  movement 
of  reform  will  have  to  be  international.  A 
merely  national  movement  is  sure  to  fail 
through  fear  of  danger  from  without.  Those 
who  desire  a  better  world,  or  even  a  radical 

233 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

improvement  in  their  own  country,  will  have 
to  co  -operate  with  those  who  have  similar 
desires  in  other  countries,,  and  to  devote 
much  of  their  energy  to  overcoming  that 
blind  hostility  which  the  war  has  intensified. 
It  is  not  in  partial  integrations,  such  as 
patriotism  alone  can  produce,  that  any  ultimate 
hope  is  to  be  found.  The  problem  is,  in 
national  and  international  questions  as  in 
the  individual  life,  to  keep  what  is  creative 
in  vital  impulses,  and:  at  the  same  time  to 
turn  into  other  channels  the  part  which  is 
at  present  destructive. 

Men's  impulses  and  desires  may  be  divided 
into  those  that  are  creative  and  those  that 
are  possessive.  Some  of  our  activities  are 
directed  to  creating,  what  would  not  otherwise 
exist,  others  are  directed  towards  acquiring 
or  retaining  what  exists  already.  The  typical 
creative  impulse  is  that  of  the  artist ;  the 
typical  possessive  impulse  is  that  of  property. 
The  best  life  is  that  in  which  creative  impulses 
play  the  largest  part  and  possessive  impulses 
the  smallest.  The  best  institutions  are  those 
which  produce  the  ^greatest  possible  creative- 
ness  and1  the  least  possessiveness  compatible 
with  self-preservation.  Possessiveness  may  be 
defensive  or  aggressive  :  in  the  criminal  law 
it  is  defensive,  and  in  criminals  it  is  aggressive. 
It  may  perhaps  be  admitted  that  the  criminal 
law  is  less  abominable  than  the  criminal,  and 

234 


What    We    Can    Do 

that  defensive  possessiveness  is  unavoidable  so 
long  as  aggressive  possessiveness  exists.  But 
not  even  the  most  purely  defensive  forms  of 
possessiveness  are  in  themselves  admirable ; 
indeed,  as  soon  as  they  are  strong  they  become 
hostile  to  the  creative  imipulses.  "Take  no 
thought,  saying,  What  shall  we  eat?  or  What 
shall  we  drink,  or  Wherewithal  shall  we  be 
clothed  ? "  Whoever  has  known  a  strong 
creative  impulse  has  known  the  value  of  this 
precept  in  its  exact  and  literal  sense  :  it  is 
preoccupation  with  possessions,  more  than 
anything  else,  that  prevents  men  from  living 
freely  and  nobly.  The  State  and  Property  are 
the  great  embodiments  of  possessiveness  ;  it 
is  for  this  reason  that  they  are  against  life,  and 
that  they  issue  in  war.  Possession  means 
taking  or  keeping  some  good  thing  which 
another  is  prevented  from  enjoying ;  creation 
means  putting  into  the  world  a  good  thing 
which  otherwise  no  one  would  be  able  to  enjoy. 
Since  the  material  goods  of  the  world  must  be 
divided  among  the  population,  and  since  some 
men  are  by  nature  brigands,  there  must  be 
defensive  possession,  which  will  be  regulated, 
in  a  good  community,  by  some  principle 
of  impersonal  injustice.  But  all  this  is  only 
the  preface  to  a  good  life  or  good  political 
institutions,  in  which  creation  will  altogether 
outweigh  possession,  and  distributive  justice 
will  exist  as  an  uninteresting  matter  of  course. 

235 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

The  supreme  principle,  both  in  politics  and 
in  private  life,  should  be  to  promote  all  that 
is  creative,  and  so  to  diminish  the  impulses 
and  desires  that  centre  round  possession.  The 
State  at  present  is  very  largely  an  embodiment 
of  possessive  impulses  :  internally,  it  protects 
the  rich  against  the  poor ;  externally,  it  uses 
force  for  the  exploitation  of  inferior  races,  and 
for  competition  with  other  States.  Our  whole 
economic  system  is  concerned  exclusively  with 
possession  ;  yet  the  production  of  goods  is  a 
form  of  creation,  and  except  in  so  far  as  it 
is  irredeemably  mechanical  and  monotonous, 
it  might  afford  a  vehicle  for  creative  impulses. 
A  great  deal  might  be  achieved  towards  this 
end  by  forming  the  producers  of  a  certain 
kind  of  commodity  into  an  autonomous  democ- 
racy, subject  to  State  control  as  regards  the 
price  of  their  commodity  but  not  as  to  the 
manner  of  its  production. 

Education,  marriage,  and  religion  are  essen- 
tially creative,  yet  all  three  have  been  vitiated 
by  the  intrusion  of  possessive  motives.  Edu- 
cation is  usually  treated  as  a  means  of  pro- 
longing the  status  quo  by  instilling  prejudices, 
rather  than  of  creating  free  thought  and  a 
noble  outlook  by  the  example  of  generous 
feeling  and  the  stimulus  of  mental  adventure. 
In  marriage,  love,  which  is  creative,  is  kept 
in  chains  by  jealousy,  which  is  possessive. 
Religion,  which  should  set  free  the  creative 

236 


What    We    Can    Do 

vision  of  the  spirit,  is  usually  more  concerned 
to  repress  the  life  of  instinct  and  to  combat 
the  subversiveness  of  thought.  In  all  these 
ways  the  fear  that  grows  out  of  precarious 
possession  has  replaced  the  hope  inspired  by 
creative  force.  The  wish  to  plunder  others  is 
recognized,  in  theory,  to  be  bad ;  but  the  fear 
of  being  plundered  is  little  better.  Yet  these 
two  motives  between  them  dominate  nine- 
tenths  of  politics  and  private  life. 

The  creative  impulses  in  different  men  are 
essentially  harmonious,  since  what  one  man 
creates  cannot  be  a  hindrance  to  what  another 
is  wishing  to  create.  It  is  the  possessive  im- 
pulses that  involve  conflict.  Although,  morally 
and  politically,  the  creative  and  possessive  im- 
pulses are  opposites,  yet  psychologically  either 
passes  easily  into  the  other,  according  to  the 
accidents  of  circumstance  and  opportunity. 
The  genesis  of  impulses  and  the  causes  which 
make  them  change  ought  to  be  studied  ;  edu- 
cation and  social  institutions  ought  to  be  made 
such  as  to  strengthen  the  impulses  which  har- 
monize in  different  men,  and  to  weaken  those 
that  involve  conflict.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
what  might  be  accomplished  in  this  way  is 
almost  unlimited. 

It  is  rather  through  impulse  than  through 
will  that  individual  lives  and  the  life  of  the 
community  can  derive  the  strength  and  unity 
of  a  single  direction.  Will  is  of  two  kinds, 

237 


Principles     of    Social     Reconstruction 

of  which  one  is  directed  outward  and  the  other 
inward.  The  first,  which  is  directed  outward, 
is  called  into  play  by  external  obstacles,  either 
the  opposition  of  others  or  the  technical  diffi- 
culties of  an  undertaking.  This  kind  of  will 
is  an  expression  of  strong  impulse  or  desire, 
whenever  instant  success  is  impossible ;  it 
exists  in  all  whose  life  is  vigorous,  and  only 
decays  when  their  vital  force  is  enfeebled.  It 
is  necessary  to  success  in  any  difficult  enter- 
prise, and  without  it  great  achievement  is  very 
rare.  But  the  will  which  is  directed  inward 
is  only  necessary  in  so  far  as  there  is  an  inner 
conflict  of  impulses  or  desires ;  a  perfectly 
harmonious  nature  would  have  no  occasion  for 
inward  will.  Such  perfect  harmony  is  of 
course  a  scarcely  realizable  ideal :  in  all  men 
impulses  arise  which  are  incompatible  with 
their  central  purpose,  and  which  must  be 
checked  if  their  life  as  a  whole  is  not  to  be 
a  failure.  But  this  will  happen  least  with 
those  whose  central  impulses  are  strongest ; 
and  it  will  happen  less  often  in  a  society  which 
aims  at  freedom  than  in  a  society  like  ours, 
which  is  full  of  artificial  incompatibilities 
created  by  antiquated  institutions  and  a  tyran- 
nous public  opinion.  The  power  to  exert  in- 
ward will  when  the  occasion  arises  must  always 
be  needed  by  those  who  wish  their  lives  to 
embody  some  central  purpose,  but  with  better 
institutions  the  occasions  when  inward  will  is 

238 


What    We    Can    Do 

necessary  might  be  made  fewer  and  less  im- 
portant .  This  result  is  very  much  to  be  desired, 
because  when  will  checks  impulses  which  are 
only  accidentally  harmful,  it  diverts  a  force 
which  might  be  spent  on  overcoming  outward 
obstacles,  and  if  the  impulses  checked  are 
strong  and  serious,  it  actually  diminishes  the 
vital  force  available.  A  life  full  of  inhibitions 
is  likely  not  to  remain  a  very  vigorous  life,  but 
to  become  listless  and  without  zest.  Impulse 
tends  to  die  when  it  is  constantly  held  in  check  ; 
and  if  it  does  not  die,  it  is  apt  to  work  under- 
ground, and  issue  in  some  form1  much  worse 
than  that  in  which  it  has  been  checked.  For 
these  reasons  the  necessity  for  using  inward 
will  ought  to  be  avoided  as  much  as  possible, 
and  consistency  of  action  ought  to  spring  rather 
from  consistency  of  impulse  than  from  control 
of  impulse  by  will. 

The  unifying  of  life  ought  not  to  demand  the 
suppression  of  the  casual  desires  that  make 
amusement  and  play  ;  on  the  contrary,  every- 
thing ought  to  be  done  to  make  it  easy  to 
combine  the  main  purposes  of  life  with  all 
kinds  of  pleasure  that  are  not  in  their  nature 
harmful.  Such  things  as  habitual  drunken- 
ness, drugs,  cruel  sports,  or  pleasure  in  inflict- 
ing pain  are  essentially  harmful,  but  most  of 
the  amusements  that  civilized  men  naturally 
enjoy  are  either  not  harmful  at  all  or  only 
accidentally  harmful  through  some  effect  which 

239 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

might  be  avoided  in  a  better  society.  What 
is  needed  is,  not  asceticism  or  a  drab 
Puritanism,  but  capacity  for  strong  impulses 
and  desires  directed  towards  large  creative 
ends.  When  such  impulses  and  desires  are 
vigorous,  they  bring  with  them,  of  themselves, 
what  is  needed  to  make  a  good  life. 

But  although  amusement  and  adventure 
ought  to  have  their  share,  it  is  impossible  to 
create  a  good  life  if  they  are  what  is  mainly 
desired.  Subjectivism,  the  habit  of  directing 
thought  and  desire  to  our  own  states  of  mind 
rather  than  to  something  objective,  inevitably 
makes  life  fragmentary  and  unprogressive . 
-The  man  to  whom  amusement  is  the  end  of 
life  tends  to  lose  interest  gradually  in  the  things 
out  of  which  he  has  been  in  the  habit  of  obtain- 
ing amusement,  since  he  does  not  value  these 
things  on  their  own  account,  but  on  account 
of  the  feelings  which  they  arouse  in  him. 
When  they  are  no  longer  amusing,  boredom 
drives  him  to  seek  some  new  stimulus,  which 
fails  him  in  its  turn.  Amusement  consists  in 
a  series  of  moments  without  any  essential 
continuity ;  a  purpose  which  unifies  life  is  one 
which  requires  some  prolonged  activity,  and 
is  like  building  a  monument  rather  than  a 
child's  castle  in  the  sand. 

Subjectivism  has  other  forms  beside  the 
mere  pursuit  of  amusement.  Many  men,  when 
they  are  in  love,  are  more  interested  in  their 

240 


What    We    Can    Do 

own  emotion  than  in  the  object  of  their  love  ; 
such  love  does  not  lead  to  any  essential  union, 
but  leaves  fundamental  separateness  un- 
diminished.  As  soon  as  the  emotion  grows  less 
vivid  the  experience  has  served  its  purpose, 
and  there  seems  no  motive  for  prolonging  it. 
In  another  way,  the  same  evil  of  subjectivism1 
was  fostered  by  Protestant  religion  and 
morality,  since  they  directed  attention  to  sin 
and  the  state  of  the  soul  rather  than  to  the 
outer  world  and  our  relations  with  it.  None  of 
these  forms  of  subjectivism1  can  prevent  a 
man's  life  from  being  fragmentary  and  isolated. 
Only  a  life  which  springs  out  of  dominant1 
impulses  directed  to  objective  ends  can  be  a 
satisfactory  whole,  or  be  intimately  united  with 
the  lives  of  others. 

The  pursuit  of  pleasure  and  the  pursuit  of 
virtue  alike  suffer  from  subjectivism :  Epi- 
cureanism and  Stoicism  are  infected  with  the 
same  taint.  Marcus  Aurelius,  enacting  good 
laws  in  order  that  he  might  be  virtuous,  is 
not  an  attractive  figure.  Subjectivism  is  a 
natural  outcome  of  a  life  in  which  there  is 
much  more  thought  than  a.ction  :  while  outer 
things  are  being  remembered  or  desired,  not 
actually  experienced,  they  seem  to  become 
mere  ideas.  What  they  are  in  themselves 
becomes  less  interesting  to  us  than  the  effects 
which  they  produce  in  our  own  minds.  Such 
a  result  tends  to  be  brought  about  by  increas- 

241  Q 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

ing  civilization,  because  increasing  civilization 
continually  diminishes  the  need  for  vivid  action 
and  enhances  the  opportunities  for  thought. 
But  thought  will  not  have  this  bad  result  if 
it  is  active  thought,  directed  towards  achieving 
some  purpose  ;  it  is  only  passive  thought  that 
leads  to  subjectivism.  What  is  needed  is  to 
keep  thought  in  intimate  union  with  impulses 
and  desires,  making  it  always  itself  an  activity 
with  an  objective  purpose.  Otherwise,  thought 
and  impulse  become  enemies,  to  the  great 
detriment  of  both. 

In  order  to  make  the  lives  of  ayerage  men 
and  women  less  fragmentary  and  separate,  and 
to  give  greater  opportunity  for  carrying  out 
creative  impulses,  it  is  not  enough  to  know  the 
goal  we  wish  to  reaich,  or  to  proclaim  the 
excellence  of  what  we  desire  to  achieve.  It 
is  necessary  to  understand  the  effect  of  in- 
stitutions and  beliefs  upon  the  life  of  impulse, 
and  to  discover  ways  of  improving  this  effect 
by  a  change  in  institutions.  And  when  this 
intellectual  work  hap  been  done,  our  thought 
will  still  remain  barren  unless  we  can  bring 
it  into  relation  with  some  powerful  political 
force.  The  only  powerful  political  force  from 
which  any  help  is  to  be  expected  in  bringing 
about  such  changes  as  seem  needed  is  Labour. 
The  changes  required  are  very  largely  such  as 
Labour  may  be  expected  to  welcome,  especially 
during  the  time  of  hardship  after  the  war. 

242 


What    We    Can    Do 

When  the  war  is  over,  labour  discontent  is  sure 
to  be  very  prevalent  throughout  Europe,  and  to 
constitute  a  political  force  by  means  of  which 
a  great  and  sweeping  reconstruction  may  be 
effected . 

The  civilized  world  has  need  of  fundamental 
change  if  it  is  to  be  saved  from  decay— change 
both  in  its  economic  structure  and  in  its  phil- 
osophy of  life.  Those  of  us  who  feel  the  need 
of  change  must  not  sit  still  in  dull  despair  : 
we  can,  if  we  choose,  profoundly  influence  the 
future.  -We  can  discover  and  preach  the  kind 
of  change  that  is  required — the  kind  that  pre- 
serves what  is  positive  in  the  vital  beliefs  of 
our  time,  and,  by  eliminating  what  is  negative 
and  inessential,  produces  a  synthesis  to  which 
all  that  is  not  purely  reactionary  can  give  alle- 
giance. As  soon  as  it  has  become  clear  what 
kind  of  change  is  required,  it  will  be  possible 
to  work  out  its  parts  in  more  detail.  But  until 
the  war  is  ended  there  is  little  use  in  detail, 
since  we  do  not  know  what  kind  of  world  the 
war  will  leave.  The  only  thing  that  seems 
indubitable  is  that  much  new  thought  will  be 
required  in  the  new  world  produced  by  the 
war.  Traditional  views  will  give  little  help. 
It  is  clear  that  men's  most  important  actions 
are  not  guided  by  the  sort  of  motives  that  are 
emphasized  in  traditional  political  philosophies . 
The  impulses  by  which  the  war  has  been  pro- 
duced and  sustained  come  out  of  a  deeper 

243 


Principles    of    Social     Reconstruction 

region  than  that  of  most  political  argument. 
And  the  opposition  to  the  war,  on  the  part  of 
those  few  who  have  opposed  it,  comes  from  the 
same  deep  region.  A  political  theory,  if  it  is  to 
hold  in  times  of  stress,  must  take  account  of 
the  impulses  that  underlie  explicit  thought : 
it  must  appeal  to  them',  and  it  must  discover 
how  to  make  them  fruitful  rather  than 
destructive . 

Economic  systems  have  a  great  influence  in 
promoting  or  destroying  life.  Except  slavery, 
the  present  industrial  system  is  the  most 
destructive  of  life  that  has  ever  existed. 
Machinery  and  large-scale  production  are  in- 
eradicable, and  must  survive  in  any  better 
system  which  is  to  replace  the  one  under 
which  we  live.  Industrial  federal  democracy 
is  probably  the  best  direction  for  reform  to 
take . 

Philosophies  of  life,  when  they  are  widely 
believed,  also  have  a  very  great  influence  on 
the  vitality  of  a  community.  The  most  widely 
accepted  philosophy  of  life  at  present  is  that 
what  matters  most  to  a  man's  happiness  is 
his  income.  This  philosophy,  apart  from  other 
demerits,  is  harmful  because  it  leads  men  to 
aim  at  a  result  rather  than  an  activity,  an 
enjoyment  of  material  goods  in  which  men  are 
not  differentiated,  rather  than  a  creative  im- 
pulse which  embodies  each  man's  individuality. 
More  refined  philosophies,  such  as  are  instilled 

244 


What    We    Can    Do 

by  higher  education,  are  too  apt  to  fix  attention 
on  the   past   rather  than   the   future,   and  on 
correct  behaviour  rather  than  effective  action. 
It  is  (not  in  such  philosophies  that  men  will 
find  the  energy  to  bear  lightly  the  weight  of 
tradition  and  of  ever -accumulating  knowledge. 
The  world  has  need  of  a  philosophy,  or  a 
religion,  which  will  promote  life.    But  in  order 
to  promote  life  it  is  necessary  to  value  some- 
thing other  than  mere  life.     Life  devoted  only 
to  life  is  animal,  without  any  real  human  value, 
incapable  of  preserving  men  permanently  from 
weariness  and  the  feeling  that  all  is  vanity.    If 
life  is  to  be  fully  human  it  must  serve  some 
end  which  seems,  in  some  sense,  outside  human 
life,  some  end  which  is  impersonal  and  above 
mankind,    such   as    God   or    truth    or   beauty. 
•Those  who  best  promote  life  do  not  have  life 
for  their  purpose.     They  aim  rather  at  what 
seems  like  a  gradual  incarnation,  a  bringing 
into  our  human  existence  of  something  eternal, 
something  that  appears  to  imagination  to  live 
in  a  heaven  remote  from1  strife  and  failure  and 
the  devouring   jaws   of   Time.      Contact   with 
this  eternal  world— even  if  it  be  only  a  world 
of   our    imagining— brings    a   strength    and    a 
fundamental   peace   which    cannot   be   wholly 
destroyed    by    the     struggles    and     apparent 
failures  of  our  temporal  life.     It  is  this  happy 
contemplation  of  what  is  eternal  that  Spinoza 
calls  the  intellectual  love  of  God.     To  those 

245 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

who  have  once  known  it,  it  is  the  key  of 
wisdom . 

What  we  have  to  do  practically  is  different 
for  each  one  of  us,  according  to  our  capacities 
and  opportunities.  But  if  we  have  the  life  of 
the  spirit  within  us,  what  we  must  do  and 
what  we  must  avoid  will  become  apparent 
to  us. 

By  contact  with  what  is  eternal,  by  devoting 
our  life  to  bringing  something  of  the  Divine 
into  this  troubled  world,  we  can  make  our  own 
lives  creative  even  now,  even  in  the  midst  of 
the  cruelty  and  strife  and  hatred  that  surround 
us  on  every  hand.  To  make  the  individual 
life  creative  is  far  harder  in  a  community  based 
on  possession  than  it  would  be  in  such  a  com- 
munity as  human  effort  may  be  able  to  build 
up  in  the  future.  Those  who  are  to  begin  the 
regeneration  of  the  world  must  face  loneliness, 
opposition,  poverty,  obloquy.  They  must  be 
able  to  live  by  truth  and  love,  with  a  rational 
unconquerable  hope  ;  they  must  be  honest  and 
wise,  fearless,  and  guided  by  a  consistent  pur- 
pose. A  body  of  men  and  women  so  inspired 
will  conquer— first  the  difficulties  and  per- 
plexities of  their  individual  lives,  then,  in  time, 
though  perhaps  only  in  a  long  time,  the  outer 
world.  Wisdom  and  hope  are  what  the  world 
needs  ;  and  though  it  fights  against  them,  it 
gives  its  respect  to  them  in  the  end. 

When  the  Goths  sacked  Rome,  St.  Augustine 
246 


wrote  the  "  City  of  God,"  putting  a  spiritual 
hope  in  place  of  the  material  reality  that 
had  been  destroyed.  Throughout  the  centuries 
that  followed  St.  Augustine's  hope  lived  and 
gave  life,  while  Rome  sank  to  a  village  of 
hovels.  For  us  too  it  is  necessary  to  create 
a  new  hope,  to  build  up  by  our  thought  a 
better  world  than  the  one  which  is  hurling 
itself  into  ruin.  Because  the  times  are  bad, 
more  is  required  of  us  than  would  be  required 
in  normal  times.  Only  a  supreme  fire  of 
thought  and  spirit  can  save  future  generations 
from  the  death  that  has  befallen  the  genera- 
tion which  we  knew  and  loved. 

It  has  been  my  good  fortune  to  come  in 
contact  as  a  teacher  with  young  men  of  many 
different  nations— young  men  in  whom  hope 
was  alive,  in  whom  the  creative  energy  existed 
that  would  have  realized  in  the  world  some 
part  at  least  of  the  imagined  beauty  by  which 
they  lived.  They  have  been  swept  into  the 
war,  some  on  one  side,  some  on  the  other. 
Some  are  still  fighting,  some  are  maimed  for 
life,  some  are  dead ;  of  those  who  survive  it 
is  to  be  feared  that  many  will  have  lost  the 
life  of  the  spirit,  that  hope  will  have  died,  that 
energy  will  be  spent,  and  that  the  years  to  come 
will  be  only  a  weary  journey  towards  the  grave . 
Of  all  this  tragedy,  not  a  few  of  those  who 
teach  seem  to  have  no  feeling :  with  ruthless 
logic,  they  prove  that  these  young  men  have 

247 


Principles    of    Social    Reconstruction 

been  sacrificed  unavoidably  for  some  coldly 
abstract  end ;  undisturbed  themselves,  they 
lapse  quickly  into  comfort  after  any  momentary 
assault  of  feeling.  In  such  men  the  life  of 
the  spirit  is  dead.  If  it  were  living,  it  would 
go  out  to  meet  the  spirit  in  the  young,  with 
a  love  as  poignant  as  the  love  of  father  or 
mother.  It  would  be  unaware  of  the  bounds 
of  self  ;  their  tragedy  would  be  its  own.  Some- 
thing would  cry  out :  '*  No,  this  is  not  right ; 
this  is  not  good,  this  is  not  a  holy  cause,  in 
which  the  brightness  of  youth  is  destroyed  and 
dimmed.  It  is  we,  the  old,  who  have  sinned; 
we  have  sent  these  young  men  to  the  battle- 
field for  our  evil  passions,  our  spiritual  death, 
our  failure  to  live  generously  out  of  the  warmth 
of  the  heart  and  out  of  the  living  vision  of 
the  spirit.  Let  us  come  out  of  this  death,  for 
it  is  we  who  are  dead,  not  the  young  men  who 
have  died  through  our  fear  of  life.  Their  very 
ghosts  have  more  life  than  we  :  they  hold  us 
up  for  ever  to  the  shame  and  obloquy  of  all 
the  ages  to  come.  Out  of  their  ghosts  must 
come  life,  and  it  is  we  whom  they  must 
vivify." 


248 


INDEX 


Africa,  228  ;  England  in  South, 
52 «.  ;  Germany  in  South- 
West,  52  n. 

America  and  the  Philippines, 
52  n. ;  love  of  money  in,  113 

American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence, 225 

Amusement,  240 

Aquinas,  Thomas,  199 

Armaments,  55 

Army,  45 

Athens,  95 

Augustine,  St.,  246 

Aurelius,  Marcus,  241 

Australia,  58  ff. ;  and  Japan,  104 

Austria  and  Serbia,  dispute  be- 
tween, 104 

Authority,  27,  33  ff.,  187  ff. 

Bernhardi,  19 

Biological  groups,  34 

Birth-rate,  177 

Blasphemy  prosecutions,  47  n. 

Booth's  "  Life  and  Labour  of 

the  People,"  123  n. 
Butler,  Sir  W.,  and  the  South 

African  War,"  91 

Capitalism,  120,  136  ff. 
Christ,  teaching  of,  47 


Christianity,  58,  202 
Clerical  profession,  200 
Comite  du  Salut  Public,  55 
Confederation     Generate     du 

Travail,  54 

Conscientious  objectors,  47  n. 
Co-operative  movement,  139 
Cosmopolitanism,  58 
Cromwell's  army  and  democ- 
racy, 225 

Dante,  199 

Discipline  in  education,  I56ff. 

Divorce,  169;  and  war,  170  n. 

Education,  133  ff.,  143  ff.,  236  ; 

elementary,  159 ;  higher,  160 
Egypt,  103 

Elizabethan  England,  135 
England    /and    South    Africa, 

52  n.  ;    and    America,    106  ; 

love  of  money  in,  1 13  ff . 
Epicureanism,  241 
Eton,  152 

European  community,  a,  53 
Examination  system,  162 

Feudal  System,  52 
Force,  use  of,  46 

249 


Index 


France  and  England  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  32 ;  and 
Morocco,  52  n. ;  worship  of 
money  in,  1 16 

Francis,  St.,  198 

Frederick  the  Great,  35 

Free  Trade,  117 

Freedom  of  thought,  73 ;  of 
speech,  73 

German  culture  in  the  eight- 
eenth century,  32 

German  nationalism,  32 

German  policy,  80 

Germany  and  science,  95  ;  and 
South- West  Africa,  52  n. ; 
invasion  of,  32 ;  worship  of 
money  in,  117 

Gissing,  in 

"  Good  Form,"  evils  of,  153 

Hart's     "  Psychology     of     In- 
sanity," 15  n. 
Hegemony,  100  ff. 
History,  teaching  of,  149 

Impulse  and  desire,  12  ff.,  234 
Impulse  by  will,  control  of,  18 
Impulse  towards  war,  93 
Industrialism,  42 
Influence  of  the  Press,  49 
Inheritance,  127 
Interest,  123*?. 
International  Council,  an,  92 
International  law,  46 
Ireland,  61  ;    English   oppres- 
sion of,  31,  105 
Irish,  21 
Italy,  32  ;  in  Tripoli,  52  n. 


James,  William,  95 
Japan  and  Manchuria,  52  n. 
Jephthah,  109 
Jews,  21 

Justice,  28,  145  ;  the  claims  of, 
132 

Kimberley  diamond-mines,  126 

Labour,  131,  242 

Lafayette,  225 

Law  for  force,  substitution  of, 

65 

Leibniz,  32 

Liberalism,  traditional,  9 
Liberty,  28,  145  ;  principle  of, 

227 
Limitation    of    families,    175 ; 

motives  for,  115 
Liszt,  117 
Llewelyn    Smith,   Sir    H.,    on 

London,  123 
Lloyd    George,    Mr.,  and    the 

Insurance  Act,  73 
Local  government,  72 
Luther,  29 

Macbeth,  14 

Magyars,  31 

Malthus,  183 

Manchuria,  52  n. 

Marriage,    37,    236 ;    and    the 

population  question,  168  ff. 
Middle    Ages,    institutions    in 

the,  27 

Militarism  in  Australia,  59 
Military  Service   Act   (No.  2), 

30  n. 
Military  service,  universal,  48 


250 


Index 


Mill,  J.  S.,  226 
Millennium,  130 
Mind,  206 

Mohammedans,  19,  20 
Money,  desire  for,  96,  in  ff. 
Montessori  system,  143,  157  «. 
Morocco,  France  in,  52  w. 

Napoleon,  32,  232 
Nationalism,  30  ff . 
Nations,  53 
Navy,  45 

Norway  and  Sweden,  separa- 
tion of,  6 1 

Obedience  in  education,  156 
Old  Testament,  108 
Oxford,  152 

Pacifists,  21  ff.,  97 

Parliament  of  the  nations,  a, 
87 

Patriotism,  55  ff.,  217  ;  teach- 
ing of,  151  n. 

Persia,  104 ;  Russia  in,  52  n. 

Philip  II,  100 

Poland,  6 1 

Poles,  21 

Political  institutions,  38 

Possession,  235 

Post  Office,  45 

Private  property,  44,  53,  125 

Production,  belief  in  the  im- 
portance of,  121  ff. 

Protestant  religion,  241 

Prussian  Poland,  oppression 
of,  105 

Public  opinion,  49 


Rand  gold-miners,  126 

Religion,  204,  236;  and  the 
Churches,  197  ff. 

Religious  instruction,  149  ff . 

Rent,  126 

Reverence,  146,  227 

Roman  Empire,  61,  65,  94,  99, 
181 

Rousseau,  225 

Russia  in  Persia  and  Man- 
churia, 52  n. 

Ruthenes,  31 

Scientific  research,  State  en- 
couragement of,  69 

Shelley,  226 

Social  and  political  conflicts, 
desirability  of,  97 

Socialism,  44,  53,  58,  119,  123, 
129,  225 

Society  of  Friends,  201 

South  American  Republics,  103 

Spain  and  the  Moors,  32 

Sparta  and  Athens,  155 

Spinoza,  245 

Spirit,  207 

State,  civil  and  military,  102  ; 
power  of  the,  49 

State  socialism,  137 

Stoicism,  241 

Subjectivism,  240  ff . 

Swift's  Houyhnhnms,  93 

Syndicalism,  37,  44,  139 

Syndicalist  prosecutions,  47  «. 

Syndicalists,  French,  64 

Tolstoy,  176,  203 
Trade  unions,  74 
Tribal  feeling,  52  ff . 


251 


Index 


Triple  Entente,  106 
Tripoli,  Italy  in,  52  n. 

United  States,  61 
Utopias,  93  ff. 

War  as  an  institution,  77  ff. ; 
efficiency  in,  59 ;  two  views 
of  the,  10 


War  fever,  90  ff . 
Wealth,  love  of,  96 
Webb,  Mr.  Sidney,  177  n. 
Welsh  miners,  73 
"  White  feather  "  women,  50  n. 
Whitman,  Walt,  35  ff. 
Wollstonecraft,  Mary,  226 
World-federation,  a,  101 
World-State,  a,  107 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by 

UNWIN  BROTHERS,  LIMITED,  THE  GKESHAM  PRESS,  WOKINQ  AND  LONDON 


After  War  Problems 

EDITED  BY  WILLIAM  HARBUTT  DAWSON 
Demy  Bvo.  js.  6d.  net. 

This  important  volume,  which  has  been  edited  by  Mr.  William 
Harbutt  Davvson,  is  intended  to  state  some  of  the  more  urgent  national 
problems  which  will  need  to  be  faced  after  the  War,  and  to  offer  a 
practicable  Programme  of  Reconstruction. 

The  chapters  have  all  been  written  by  specialists  deeply  concerned 
in  the  subjects  with  which  they  deal,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  following 
synopsis  : — i.  The  Cultivation  of  Patriotism,  The  Earl  of  Meath.  2*3. 
Imperial  Federation  (two  chapters,  giving  the  Home  and  Colonial  sides 
of  the  question  respectively),  Lord  Cromer  and  Sir  John  Cockburn.  4. 
The  State  and  the  Citizen,  Bishop  Welldon.  5.  National  Education, 
Viscount  Haldane.  6.  The  Organization  of  the  National  Resources,  Sir 
J.  Compton  Rickett.  7.  The  State  and  Industry.  8.  The  State  and 
Labour,  Professor  S.  J.  Chapman.  9  &  10.  The  Relations  between  Capital 
and  Labour  (two  chapters  by  a  representative  Employer  and  a  repre- 
sentative Labour  Leader  respectively),  Sir  Benjamin  Browne  and  Mr. 
G.  H.  Roberts,  M.P.  n.  The  Position  of  Women  in  Economic  Life, 
Mrs.  Fawcett.  12.  The  Land  Question,  Mr.  C.  Bathurst,  M.P.  13.  The 
Housing  Question,  Mr.  H.  R.  Aldridge.  14.  The  Rehabilitation  of  Rural 
Life,  Hon.  Lord  W.  Gascoyne-Cecil.  15.  National  Health,  Dr.  James 
Kerr.  16.  The  Care  of  Child  Life,  Miss  M.  Macmillan.  17.  Unsolved 
Problems  of  the  Poor  Law,  Sir  W.  Chance.  18.  National  Taxation 
after  the  War,  Professor  Alfred  Marshall.  19.  National  Thrift,  A.  Sher- 
well,  M.P.  20.  The  Alien  Question,  Sir  H.  H.  Johnston.  The  Editor 
will  contribute  a  General  Introduction. 

Poland   Past  and  Present 

Crown  %vo.  BY   J.    H.    HARLEY  4*.  6//.  net. 

Some  new  and  vital  details  of  the  recent  history  of  this  unfortunate 
country  are  conveyed  to  British  readers  in  Mr.  J.  H.  Harley's  vividly 
interesting  volume.  It  will  be  preceded  by  a  preface  from  the  pen  of 
Mr.  Ladislas  Mickiewicz— the  son  of  the  great  Polish  poet — which  will 
state  the  attitude  of  the  Polish  people  to  Germany,  and  reveal  how  deeply 
their  sympathies  are  enlisted  in  the  cause  of  the  Allies.  A  notable  feature 
of  the  book  will  be  a  record  of  the  attempts  made  by  the  Germans  in 
Poland  during  the  last  few  months  to  seduce  Poland  from  her  confidence 
in  the  justice  of  the  Western  Powers. 

Poland's 
Case    for    Independence 

Demy  8vo.  7/.  6J.  net. 

This  notable  book  is  a  reprint  of  certain  remarkable  pamphlets  illus- 
trating the  vitality  of  Polish  nationality,  and  written  mostly  by  repre- 
sentative Poles.  Introductions  have  been  furnished  to  the  pamphlets 
by  Lord  Bryce,  Lord  Weardale,  Mr.  G.  P.  Gooch,  Mr.  Sidney  Webb, 
Dr.  Seton  Watson,  etc. 


Authority,  Liberty  and  Function 
in  the  Light  of  the  War 

A    Critique    of   Authority    and   Liberty   as   the 

Foundations   of  the   Modern   State   and   an 

Attempt    to    Base    Societies    on    the 

Principle    of   Function 

Crown  Svo.       BY    RAMJRO    DE    MAEZTU       41.  6<t.  net. 

This  book  is  born  of  the  war  ;  but  it  sees  the  war  as  the  outcome  of 
something  wrong  that  has  prevailed  in  the  European  mind  from  the 
Renaissance  onwards.  It  sees  in  the  war  a  conflict  of  two  principles — 
Authority,  based  on  force,  and  Liberty  arising  from  the  ideal  of 
happiness.  Both  are,  from  the  author's  point  of  view,  equally  false. 
He  can  see  in  Liberty  nothing  else  but  the  individual  longing  to 
satisfy  our  lust  and  our  pride.  He  sees  in  Authority  only  the  con- 
sciousness of  power,  and  he  denies  altogether  its  pretensions  to  a 
moral  right.  The  two  first  parts  are  a  critical  analysis  of  Authority 
and  Liberty  as  the  foundations  of  the  modern  State.  But  while 
he  cannot  see  in  Liberty  a  practical  principle  of  association,  because 
Liberty  and  Association  are  a  contradiction  in  terms,  and  because  the 
very  first  thing  even  liberal  countries  do  in  times  of  crisis  is  to  suspend 
individual  liberty,  he  sees  in  Authority  a  principle  of  possible  practical 
triumph,  a  mischievous  fact.  To  supersede  both  he  needs  to  find  a 
principle  which  at  the  same  time  binds  men  in  society  and  yet  is  not 
authoritative.  He  finds  it  in  the  function  and  in  the  ideal  of  maintaining 
and  increasing  social  values. 


Practical     Pacifism     and     its 
Adversaries:  "is  it  Peace,  Jehu?" 

BY   DR.   SEVERIN   NORDENTOFT 
Crown  Svo.  4*.  6d.  net. 

In  addition  to  making  definite  suggestions  as  to  the  lines  on  which  the 
Peace  Movement  should  go  to  work  after  the  war — suggestions  which  are 
both  obvious  and  practical — the  book  contains  a  reprint  of  a  pamphlet 
written  by  an  upper-class  native  of  Schleswig,  with  footnote  criticisms  by  a 
Prussian  scholar  of  unbiassed  views,  which  renders  very  sensational  and 
personal  testimony  to  the  terrible  discontent  and  bitter  rage  which  a 
conquered  nation  feels  in  its  humiliating  position  of  subjection — thus 
proving  beyond  all  doubt  that  the  chief  obstacle  that  the  Peace  Movement 
has  to  face  is  this  unnatural  denial  to  the  conquered  people  of  the  Rights 
of  Peace. 


Battles    and  Bivouacs 

A  French  Soldier's  Note-book 

BY  JACQUES  ROUJON 
TRANSLATED  BY  FRED    ROTHWELL 

Large  Crown  Boo.  jj.  net. 

"  Battles  and  Bivouacs,"  by  Jacques  Roujon,  is  a  vivid  recital  of  the 
first  six  months  of  warfare.  The  language  is  direct  and  unaffected,  soul- 
stirring,  and  free  from  exaggeration  ;  every  page,  nay,  every  line,  compels 
attention  and  evokes  the  most  sympathetic  interest.  The  book  is  alike 
authentic  and  restrained  in  tone,  but  what  most  strikes  the  reader  is  its 
extraordinary  sincerity.  No  war  book  has  yet  appeared  that  gives  so 
strong  an  impression  of  reality,  or  which,  on  its  own  sheer  merits,  is  more 
worthy  to  survive  the  rage  and  tumult  of  battle. 

The  Diary  of  a  French  Private 

1914—1915 

BY   GASTON   RIOU 
TRANSLATED  BY  E.  AND  C.  PAUL 

Crown  8vo,  Cloth.  5/.  net. 

"  M.  Riou  is  rather  more  than  a  simple  soldier.  He  is  a  writer  of  great 
gifts — narrative  power,  humour,  tenderness,  and  philosophical  insight. 
Moreover,  his  exceptional  knowledge  of  Germany  gives  special  value  to 
his  account  of  his  experiences  as  a  prisoner  of  war." — Literary  Supplement 
of  The  Times. 

My  Experiences  on  Three 
Fronts 

BY   SISTER   MARTIN-NICHOLSON 

Crown  8vo.  4-f.  6</.  net. 

A  vivid  account  of  the  author's  experiences  in  Belgium  and  Russia  and 
afterwards  with  the  French  and  English  troops. 

Antwerp   to   Gallipoli 

BY   ARTHUR   RUHL 

Small  Demy.  7'-  6^-  net- 

CONTENTS. — "  The  Germans  are  Coming  !  "—Paris  at  Bay — After  the 
Marne— The  Fall  of  Antwerp— Paris  Again  ;  and  Bordeaux  :  Journal  of 
a  Fight  from  a  London  Fog— "The  Great  Days"— Two  German  Prison- 
Camps—In  the  German  Trenches  at  La  Bassee— The  Road  to  Constanti- 
nople :  Rumania  and  Bulgaria — The  Adventure  of  the  Fifty  Hostages — 
With  the  Turks  at  the  Dardanelles— Soghan-Dere  and  the  Flier  of 
Ak-Bash— A  War  Correspondents'  Village— Cannon  Fodder— East  of 
Lemberg  :  Through  Austria- Hungary  to  the  Galician  Front— In  the  Dust 
of  the  Russian  Retreat. 


Our  Ultimate  Aim  in  the  War 

BY  GEORGE  G.   ARMSTRONG 
Crown  %vot  cloth.  is.  6d.  net.     Ptstage  ^d. 

"  Strikes  a  note  to  which  the  best  of  his  countrymen  will  respond." — 
Times.  "  An  able  and  thoughtful  contribution." — Daily  News. 

The  European  Anarchy 

BY   G.   LOWES  DICKINSON 

Author  of  "  A  Modern  Symposium,"  etc.,  etc. 

Crown  8vo,  Cloth.  2ND  EDITION.  is.  6d.  net.     Postage  \d. 

"  Every  one  should  read  this  able  and  honest  contribution  to  the  most 
necessary  of  all  kinds  of  books  at  the  present  time — '  after  the  war ' 
literature." — Daily  News. 

11  This  is  one  of  the  shrewdest  books  on  the  causes  of  the  war  that  we 
have  read." — The  Economist. 

Towards  a  Lasting  Settlement 

BY  G.   LOWES  DICKINSON,   H.    N.    BRAILSFORD, 

J.   A.    HOBSON,    VERNON    LEE,    PHILIP 

SNOWDEN,  M.P.,  A.  MAUD  ROYDEN, 

H.    SIDEBOTHAM,   AND  OTHERS. 
EDITED  BY  CHARLES   RODEN   BUXTON. 

Cr.  Svo,  Cloth.  SECOND  IMPRESSION,     zs.  6d.  net.    Postage  $d. 

"  The  essays  are  contributions  of  real  help  towards  the  solution  of  great 
and  inevitable  problems." — PROF.  GILBERT  MURRAY  in  The  Nation. 

"It  is  truly  a  harbinger  of  Peace  ...  all  its  pages  make  for  the 
abolition  of  War." — Church  Times. 

Towards    International 
Government     BY  j.  A.  HOBSON 

Crown  8vo,  Cloth.         THIRD  IMPRESSION,     is.  6d.  net.     Tostage  \d. 

"  Always  lucid,   cogent,  and  unflinching  in   his   argument,  and  .  .  . 
eads   us  step  by  step    towards   the  conclusion   that  .  .  .  the  boldest 
solution  is  safest  and  simplest." — Manchester  Guardian. 

LONDON :  GEORGE  ALLEN  &  UNWIN  LIMITED 


A    000675862     "